《Worthless to Priceless The Alpha鈥檚 Rejected Mate》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    ¡°All you have to do is reject her,¡± hearing those words leave her mouth had me freezing in my


    tracks.


    I carefully made my way back to the balcony and hid behind a pir so she wouldn¡¯t see me. She


    had her hand on his shoulder and I could see him thinking about her offer.


    ¡°All you have to do is reject her,¡± she repeated, ¡°And you will have the position of the future Alpha.¡±


    FLASHBACK


    The day started like any other. I woke up long before the sun had even thought to rise and I started


    doing my usual chores. It is an unspoken rule that once the members of the house wake up by 7


    a.m. the house has to be perfectly cleaned and breakfast has to be ready.


    It took me three months toe up with the perfect time to rise in order to get everything done. I


    wake up by 3 a.m. and spend the next two hours cleaning the entire house from top to bottom. I


    also have to be quiet because if my father wakes up then I will be in for a lot of punishment.


    I waited for my sister and father to leave the house before I snuck out of the house into the woods


    that had taken over at the back. It was quiet and I was sure that no one would bother me there.


    I followed the marked out path that I had be familiar with over the years. I can navigate this


    path blindfolded and in my sleep because of how many times I had gone through it, especially in the


    past few weeks.


    I got to a small cave. It wasn¡¯t big enough to draw attention to it but it was big enough that I could go


    in and practice without being disturbed. A few feet into the cavey a few books I had taken from


    father¡¯s library without him noticing a small nket for when the days got colder.


    I sat cross legged on the floor and imagined all the different types of wolves I had seen. I imagined


    my father¡¯s which wasrge and ck with dark brown eyes. It towered over me easily in my human


    form and for a very long time it terrified me.


    I imagined my sisters which was smaller in size. It was a d*rty brown color and in her wolf form, she


    had the same icy blue eyes as she did in her human form. Her wolf was graceful and petite and I


    smiled as I thought back to a memory of her running.


    I let the feeling ofpleteness wash over me and I willed my own wolf toe to the surface but


    nothing happened. I tried harder, even tried picturing what my own wolf would look like. Would it be


    d*rty brown like Brittany¡¯s or ck like my father¡¯s? Maybe it would even be a different color, sandy


    blond or even a deep brown. I didn¡¯t care what color it was, I just wanted it.


    I don¡¯t know how long I sat there willing, wishing and praying for my wolf toe to the surface but


    it never did. As the seconds ticked by I got more and more frustrated. I thought I felt hair o my skin


    and I opened my eyes in excitement, d I had made a little effort but the excitement dissipated


    when I realized it was a stray feather.


    I let out a barely contained scream and buried my head into my hands. Angry, hot tears burned


    beneath my eyelids and for a moment I wondered if I would ever get my wolf. For a moment, I


    wondered if it was even worth it at all.


    But then I remembered why I was doing it all in the first ce- ke. ke and I have been


    together for a while and I know that the only way for us to stay together is for me to get my wolf and


    then we can be properly mated.


    He was the reason I started this four months ago and I am not giving up now. I wiped the tears from


    my face and gathered myself to my feet. I can always try againter.


    KADEMN¡¯S P.O.V


    I went out for my morning run like I usually did. It was the only time I got to myself before I was


    swamped with work and it was a good way to clear my head. No one knew that I went on it and I


    liked it that way.


    While I was running, I heard a faint scream that had me pausing in my tracks. It wasn¡¯t that the


    voice was female but it was something about it. It felt familiar and I felt my wolf perk up when he


    heard it. He was anxious within me and he wanted me to find the source of that voice.


    ¡°I thought I heard our mate,¡± he told me but I shook my head, it wasn¡¯t possible. ¡°I can¡¯t feel her


    presence but that was her.¡±


    ¡°I think we are hearing things,¡± I teased him and he was about to respond when we heard a crack of


    a twig.


    This time, I knew it was no girl and I was instantly at attention. I followed the sound only to get to a


    clearing and see a bunch of rogues. There were three men and they were whispering amongst


    themselves. I didn¡¯t want to make my presence known because the element of surprise was always


    a good ally.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    I made my way over to them making sure to stay hidden within the trees. Once I was close enough,


    I jumped out of my hiding ce and snapped the n*eck of the one closest to me. The other two


    jumped in surprise and fright. They didn¡¯t recognize me instantly which was their mistake because


    they tried to jump me.


    I was quick to deflect their moves and within a few minutes, I had both men lying dead in front of


    me. One had a small pocket knife embedded in his chest while the other had his throat shed. I


    shook my head as I looked at them. They made the mistake of bringing out a weapon they couldn¡¯t


    use.


    I was about to leave when I heard a small whimper in the woods. I turned to see a woman hidden


    there. Her hair was d*rty and she was backed up into a corner. My wolf warned me against her but I


    ignored him and made my way over to her. I helped her to her feet and she smiled softly at me then


    tried to trail her hands down my chest.


    ¡°Let me thank you,¡± she reached for the waistband of my joggers and in one quick move, I snapped


    her wrist. She stared up at me in anger and that was when I realized she was one of them. I threw


    her hard against the tree and she crumpled to a heap on the ground with blood pooling from the


    back of her head.


    I stared at the four bodies in disgust and mind linked my Beta- Caleb.


    ¡°I found the rogues,¡± I told him. ¡°The bodies are in the forest. Get a cleaning crew to handle it.¡±


    AMELIA¡¯S P.O.V


    I stepped out of the cave and was shocked by how dark it was. I ran as fast as I could to the house


    and looked at the huge grandfather clock that stood in the living room and cursed; ke will be


    here to pick me up any minute from now.


    I took a very quick bath and changed into the prettiest dress I own. It is an old dress I have had for a


    while, father said he couldn¡¯t spare any money for a new dress for the party but that doesn¡¯t matter


    because as long as I am with ke, I am happy.


    I snuck into Brittany¡¯s room and applied a little bit of her makeup to make me look pretty and I tied


    my hair up into a high ponytail and waited at the bottom of the stairs for ke to knock. I nced at


    the clock and saw that he was running a bitte but I figured there must have been an emergency.


    What else could it have been?

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    I waited for half an hour before I realized that something was awfully wrong. ke is veryte, in


    fact, we would always argue about the fact that I was always thete one. He would always arrive a


    few minutes early for any event and I was seriously starting to worry.


    I called him with the house line and the first time it went to voicemail but the second time, he picked


    up on the forth ring.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I said as soon as the call had connected, ¡°I just wanted to make sure that everything was


    okay because you¡¯re neverte.¡±


    He muttered a small curse under his breath, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Amy; I won¡¯t be able to pick you up today.


    Something really important came up at thest minute.¡±


    ¡°I-,¡± I trailed off, ¡°You could have called me ke, I was waiting here for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry Amy; I promise I will make it up to you.¡± There was a voice in the background that


    he paused to respond to, ¡°Look, I have to go; I¡¯ll see you when you get here.¡±


    ¡°Okay, bye.¡± I had barely finished what I was saying when he disconnected the call.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I tried to calm my heart and hide my hurt. ke has never done anything like this to me before so I


    am sure that there is a very usible exnation. He probably lost track of time and forgot that he


    had to pick me up.


    I went back into my room and opened the old shoe box I had turned into my piggy bank and took


    out some of my savings for a taxi.


    Our house was so far away from the main road that I had to walk for about another half an hour


    before I was able to find a single taxi. The driver¡¯s charge was outrageous but I knew it would


    probably take twice the time to find another one so I agreed.


    When I got to the venue, the party was in full swing. It was holding in a huge event center that father


    had rented out. Brittany had been talking about how it just opened and she wanted to be the first


    person to host a party there.


    It was arge three story building with pure white walls andrge ss windows and doors. On the


    front porch was arge crystal chandelier and from the clothes the butlers wore. I knew the entire


    ce probably cost a fortune.


    As I stepped out of the taxi, the smell of wine, sweat and a lot of perfume assaulted my nose. I paid


    the driver and made my way down the huge parking lot and into the front doors.


    Most of the people I could see were friends of Brittany¡¯s. I don¡¯t have a lot of friends and Brittany


    wouldn¡¯t let me invite the few that I had because she said it would ruin her perfect image and father


    agreed.


    As soon as the people noticed me, I saw them begin to whisper and I started to feel a little self


    conscious. I looked down at my faded gray gown to make sure it wasn¡¯t ripped anywhere but


    regardless, it looked cheappared to the designer clothes that they people here were wearing.


    ¡°What the hell is that piece of rag?¡± a girl asked out loud and the entire party dissolved into a fit of


    laughter.


    ¡°It looks like she picked it out of a dumpster,¡± another offered.


    A guy walked up to me and he fisted the material between his thumb and pointer finger, ¡°it even


    feels cheap too. I¡¯m sure if I tugged a little then it would rip right off.¡±


    He pulled a little like he was going to rip it off and I gasped and pulled back in shock which made


    everyoneugh. I needed to get out of there immediately but they were all surrounding me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re even rted to Brittany,¡± the first girl spat, ¡°I mean look at you. Do you even


    know what a gym is?¡±


    ¡°Please just let me leave,¡± I pleaded and her face turned into a mock pout.


    ¡°She looks so cute when she begs,¡± sheughed evilly and then in one quick move, she faked a fall


    and spilled her champagne all over the front of my dress. ¡°Whoops; that was an ident.¡±


    The entire room dissolved intoughter and I pushed through the crowd to get into the bathroom. I


    tried my best to pat it down with water but it only made a bigger mess on the dress.


    I knew I had to dry it out so I waited until the coast was clear and I snuck up the stairs to find a


    balcony or a porch. I finally found one on the second floor and rushed towards it when I saw that it


    was already upied.


    I quickly hid so that the upants wouldn¡¯t see me. They were wrapped in each other¡¯s arms and


    passionately k*ssing so I¡¯m sure they wouldn¡¯t have seen me either way. I was about to leave when


    they pulled apart and the moonlight illuminated their features. I had to p a hand against my


    mouth to stop the gasp from spilling out.


    It was Brittany and ke.


    The shock had me rooted to the spot as Brittany ran her hand across my boyfriend¡¯s cheek


    affectionately.


    Is this what he meant when he told me that he was busy? He was here with my twin sister and they


    were making out. How could she do this to me and how could he do this to me?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you like that ke?¡± she asked and he nodded, ¡°Well I¡¯m tired of us having to do it in secret.


    It has been so long.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m till with Amelia.¡± He said and she made a deep sound of disgust at the back of her throat.


    ¡°Why are you even with her?¡± she spat, ¡°She has no wolf and she is not even strong. If you mate


    with her, you will go lower in the pack hierarchy. Why don¡¯t you just leave her?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t just leave her Brittany; we¡¯ve been together for a long time.¡± They still hadn¡¯t realized I was


    watching.


    Brittany sighed and k*ssed him again, deeper this time. His hands wrapped around her waist and


    she pulled back leaving him following her for more like a lost puppy. She stroked the back of his


    n*eck softly as he gazed deeply into her eyes.


    ¡°If you break up with her then you can be stronger ke,¡± she whispered, ¡°If you mate with me


    instead then our union will be strong enough for you to be the future Alpha.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying Brittany?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying we are two of the strongest wolves in the pack. Imagine what our union would do. All


    you have to do is reject her,¡± hearing those words leave her mouth had me freezing in my tracks.


    I carefully made my way further into the balcony and hid behind a pir so she wouldn¡¯t see me.


    She had her hand on his shoulder and I could see him thinking about her offer.


    ¡°All you have to do is reject her,¡± she repeated, ¡°And you will have the position of the future Alpha.¡±


    I waited for him to tell her no, to tell her what he told me almost every day. I waited for him to tell her


    that he loved me and he was not going to let me go but instead, he was silent. I could see the way


    his brows furrowed and I knew that he was thinking about it.


    The hurt rang deep and I turned around to leave but in a rush, I pushed over a potted nt and two


    pair of eyes camending on me- one in surprise and one in victory.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    I was already caught so there was no use hiding anymore. I stepped out of the darkness and was


    fully able to take in the scene in front of me.


    Brittany was in a dress the color of a sparkling emerald. It hugged her slim features and flowed


    down to the floor. From her makeup to her perfectly styled bun, she looked like a million bucks.


    ke who was standing next to her looked equally good in a tuxedo and a matching tie. I wonder if


    they matched on purpose or if it was an ident.


    ¡°Amelia,¡± Brittany said my name with no hint of remorse or surprise.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    If I didn¡¯t know any better, I would honestly believe she orchestrated the entire thing for me to catch


    them but from the annoyed look on her face, it was obvious that she didn¡¯t expect me to walk in on


    their conversation.


    ¡°How could you?¡± were the only words I could utter, ¡°You are my sister. How could you do this to


    me?¡±


    ¡°All is fair in love and war,¡± she shrugged. ¡°Besides, you know that everything I said was the truth. I


    want him and our union will do more good for him than yours will.¡±


    ¡°Did you really have to go behind my back and do it on my birthday?¡± I turned to ke, ¡°And you;


    you lied to me that you were busy and you were here making out with my sister.¡±


    Tears threatened to spill from my eyes and I angrily wiped them away. My hand came away ck


    and I cursed myself for using Brittany¡¯s mascara in the first ce.


    ke opened his mouth to speak but Brittany effectively stepped in his path blocking his view of


    me. She ced both her hands on his shoulders and forced him to stare into her eyes.


    ¡°You want me, just as much as I want you,¡± she told him, ¡°This is the only opportunity that you will


    get to do this. Reject her and we can be happy together.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t do this,¡± I said as the first tear sl*pped free, ¡°You¡¯re the best thing that has ever


    happened to me and you know it. You said you loved me, do you remember? Don¡¯t do this to us.¡±


    ¡°You can be Alpha,¡± Brittany whispered, ¡°You can be powerful and no one will ever tell you what to


    do again. You will have everyone in this pack beneath your little finger and you will have everything


    that you want with a snap of your hands.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her,¡± it was almostical how we were both trying to convince him, ¡°I love you


    ke and that is enough for us both.¡±


    ke slowly ced his hands over Brittany¡¯s that were resting on his shoulder and he pulled them


    off. I let out a sigh of relief as I realized what he was doing. He was pushing her away, which meant


    that he was choosing me. He was choosing us and our love over her desperate attempt to sway


    him.


    My relief however was short lived when I saw him pull Brittany to his side and slide his arm over her


    waist.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Amelia,¡± he called me Amelia, not Amy, ¡°But I¡¯m going to have to end this.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I shook my head in disbelief, ¡°No, please tell me this is a joke.¡±


    ¡°I have to reject you Amelia; I¡¯m sorry.¡± He at least had the decency to look guilty, ¡°But I am


    choosing Brittany.¡±


    I will never be able to trante the pain I felt into words. It felt like someone had just taken a knife to


    the center of my heart and twisted it in then ripped it out. My legs gave way and I crumpled to the


    floor in a heap of tears.


    Vibrations wracked through my b*dy as the pain took control of me from the inside out. I struggled to


    drag myself out of the balcony and away from them but I couldn¡¯t will my b*dy to move. Even


    breathing felt like a chore and I wanted everything to just end


    Suddenly, I heard footsteps and I saw the shiny brogues that belonged to my father. I looked up at


    him at the same time he stared down at me and his l*ps formed a distasteful sneer.


    ¡°Get off the floor Amelia; it is embarrassing,¡± he looked up at Brittany and ke, ¡°What is going


    on?¡±


    ¡°Father, ke and I are going to be together.¡± I could hear the glee in Brittany¡¯s voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t you


    happy for us?¡±


    ¡°I am darling,¡± he smiled genuinely and I felt another wrack of pain go through me.


    I must have cked out briefly because the next thing I realized, I was in a pair of arms hovering


    over the floor and for a second I thought it was my father holding me until I heard Brittany¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see why you have to carry her ke,¡± her voice held annoyance and disapproval, ¡°You are


    my mate now, do you realize how weird it looks for everyone to see you carrying my sister out of the


    party?¡±


    ¡°She passed out Brittany,¡± his voice held patience as he spoke to her.


    ¡°Brittany is right,¡± I heard my father say and the hurt I felt ran deeper, ¡°It would look unseemly for


    you to be holding your ex so intimately.¡±


    ¡°I will never speak to her again if that is what you wish,¡± ke began, ¡°But just allow me the


    decency of getting her back to safety and taking care of her. I feel guilty for what just happened and


    the pain that she just went through.¡±


    Brittany made a sound close to a scoff and I peeled open my eyes a little to see her looking at my


    father and silently pleading with him to take her side. I expected him to but then he looked at ke


    and sighed.


    ¡°This will be thest time youe in contact with her,¡± he warned, ¡°Once she is fine; you are never


    to interact with her again.¡±


    ke nodded, ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Without another word, Brittany and my father stood to their feet and that was when I realized that


    we were inside my house. We were inside my bedroom to be exact. I can¡¯t remember thest time


    my father was in here and I surely didn¡¯t think that this would be the circumstances under which


    ke woulde in here for the first time.


    I waited until I heard the door click shut, signifying the exit of my father and sister before I spoke.


    ¡°Let go of me,¡± I whispered and that was when ke realized that I was awake.


    ¡°Amelia,¡±


    ¡°Put me down,¡± I was surprised that my voice came out stable considering how bunched up and


    how much pain I was in on my inside, ¡°Put me down and get out. I never want to see you again.¡±


    He sighed and gently ced me down on the bed, ¡°Amelia, I need you to listen to me.¡±


    ¡°You betrayed me ke; you betrayed us,¡± I sat up so I was looking directly into his guilt stricken


    eyes, ¡°over the promise of being Alpha.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand-,¡±


    ¡°No you don¡¯t understand!¡± I all but yelled, ¡°I would have never done that to you, ever. I was ready to


    spend the rest of my life with you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a wolf Amelia,¡± he yelled, ¡°I couldn¡¯t be with you.¡±


    I swallowed down the hurt I felt at his words and suddenly thest few months felt like a big joke.


    There I was trying to be perfect for him and this is what he has to say about it.


    ¡°Get out,¡± I managed out and he opened his mouth to speak but I cut him off, ¡°Get out, ke.¡±


    He sighed and without another word, he turned on his heels and left the room.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    BLAKE¡¯S P.O.V


    Intense pain and guilt filled me as I forced myself to leave that room. I had zero ns of leaving her


    unattended but I knew that the wisest decision was to give her space. She would fall asleep soon


    enough considering how drowsy and sleepy she looked while she was speaking to me.


    I waited the better part of seven minutes before I pulled the door open and sure enough, she had


    fallen asleep again.


    I slowly made my way over to her and stroked her cheek softly. I have never had the privilege of


    seeing Amelia sleep. She is always awake and always running around and doing something that


    she always looked so stressed but in her sleep, she looked like she was at peace.


    As I stroked her face, I couldn¡¯t help but think about how we first met. She was grocery shopping


    and I was there with some friends of mine. We were being stupid and racing our grocery carts and I


    hit her with mine. Her bags tore and everything spilled and I will never forget the way she started


    apologizing to me and simultaneously crying over the groceries.


    I had seen her around school before because I knew Brittany and I offered to buy her groceries


    back on the condition that she went on a date with me. She was stunned of course and she asked


    me if it was a prank and if it was then I could just lie to my friends instead of actually embarrassing


    her.


    Something about her pulled me in that day and as I got to know her, I fell head over heels in love


    with her. She was the smartest, kindest and most beautiful person I knew and it hurt like a b*tch to


    reject her on that balcony but I had to do it.


    Before I started walking around with the cool kids, I was an adopted kid and everyone knew it. I was


    thin andnky and all the kids would pick on me. It took years of masterful nning to get to where I


    am now and the thought- the idea of having all that power at my fingertips. No one will ever be able


    to hurt or bully me again.


    I love Amelia but I need to have that level of support behind me and Brittany can give it to me. It is


    no secret that she is the favorite daughter. If she asks her father for the moon, he will string it on a


    leash and bring it to her. If she asks for every star in the sky, he will not hesitate before giving it to


    her.


    If I mate with her then I am secured for life and that is something that my love for Amelia cannot


    guarantee me.


    I looked down at her sleeping features and pressed a small k*ss to her forehead. She stirred a little


    but she did not rouse and I hoped that she would understand and one daye to forgive me for


    what I had done to her today.


    I knew my actions would make her life worse than it already was with the bullies but I figured that if I


    got the Alpha position then I could at least help ease the pain a little for her.


    I stared at her for a minute longer before I realized that it was time to say my goodbyes. I reluctantly


    left the room to inform her father that she was now resting and I would be leaving but he wasn¡¯t in


    the living room.


    I made my way towards Brittany¡¯s room hoping to see her there but she was not their either. I


    decided to roam the corridors as ast minute attempt to find them when I heard voicesing


    from a door.


    I peeked in and saw Brittany and her father standing in the room. They were facing the other end so


    they couldn¡¯t see me and I wanted to announce my presence but something stopped me from doing


    so.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°You did a good thing today Brittany,¡± I heard him say as he gave her shoulder a reassuring


    squeeze, ¡°I would have never been able toe up with it myself; you are brilliant.¡±


    ¡°Thank you father,¡± I saw her preen at thepliment, ¡°ke is an attractive man and I wanted him


    so I thought why not get him? Amelia was simply an afterthought.¡±


    ¡°Did you sl*p her the pills today?¡± her father asked and my interest was piqued.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t father; she made breakfast and she didn¡¯t leave the table once, there was no chance for


    me to sl*p it in.¡±


    ¡°That was irresponsible of you Brittany,¡± I had never seen or heard him scold her like he did, ¡°Don¡¯t


    you realize that you could have cost us everything today? She could have shifted from the amount


    of emotion she was in. If I hadn¡¯t seen what was going on and shot her with a dart then she would


    have.¡±


    I was instantly confused. I thought back to the balcony and how Amelia was writhing in pain on the


    floor. Looking back I realize that her posture and her moans of pain did remind me of when I was


    shifting for the first time and if that is true then why would they want to stop her and why would her


    father have hit her with a dart to prevent her from shifting?


    If anything, they should be excited that she was finally about to shift. Her inability to shift has been


    the cause of contention in the pack for a while and it has cast some doubts on their family.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry father,¡± Brittany¡¯s voice brought me back to the conversation. ¡°I just thought it wouldn¡¯t


    matter because we have given it to her every day for years. I figured that one day would not make a


    difference.¡±


    ¡°You know the truth Brittany, and you know how powerful it is,¡± he chided, ¡°There is a reason we


    give her that poison every day and you were about to ruin it in the span of a few minutes.¡±


    I had to p my hand over my mouth to stop the gasp that escaped me when I heard the word


    poison. Thankfully, the duo didn¡¯t hear me because Brittany still had her head cast down and her


    father was staring at her with a disapproving look.


    How could they even think of poisoning their family so she wouldn¡¯t shift? I knew that there were so


    bad blood lost between all of them but I had no idea that it ran this deep. I had no idea that they


    would do something as despicable as this to their family.


    Amelia is the nicest, kindest person that I know. Everything that she does, she does with her family


    in mind and it would kill her to know that they have been doing this to her for years. I can only


    imagine the hurt and the heartbreak that she would experience hearing this. It has already been a


    terrible day for her.


    I didn¡¯t want to hear any more so I quietly sl*pped away and made my way towards Amelia¡¯s room. I


    had to warn her about it. Even though I knew it would break her heart, I knew that she deserved to


    know that she was in danger. I just hated that I was going to have to be the one to break her heart


    two times in a day.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    AMELIA¡¯S P.O.V


    I woke up with a pounding headache. I looked down and realized that I was still in my dress from


    the party and that was when the memories mmed into me at full force. I forced back the tears


    that had gathered in my eyes and cursed when a stray one fell and I had to wipe it away.


    I am used to having horrible birthdays. One time, my father forgot me at home and took Brittany out


    for ice cream and cupcakes. When he returned and saw me, he dismissed me without apologizing


    and I cried for a week after that.


    This birthday however trumps all the bad memories and the bad birthdays. I knew Brittany didn¡¯t like


    me so much but I would never have imagined that she would do something like this and take my


    boyfriend from me. And ke- I thought he loved me and I was so sure that he would fight for me.


    Thinking about him brought another fresh wave of tears and even though I tried to fight them, they


    still fell. I was wiping away my tears when my door opened in a rush and ke creeped into my


    room.


    As I looked at him, I remembered why I fell for him in the first ce. With his curly brown hair and


    his innocent eyes, his lean arms that used to hold me close and his l*ps that used to whisper words


    of encouragement in my ears. He looked a little scared and confused but most of all he looked


    determined.


    ¡°Please leave ke,¡± I found my voice although it was shaky, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you and I don¡¯t


    want to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°I know that but you have to listen to me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to. I want you to leave. Besides, shouldn¡¯t you be with your new mate.¡±


    ¡°For fuck¡¯s sake Amelia,¡± the harshness of his voice had me stopping mid rant, ¡°This is important


    and I really need to talk to you about it.¡±


    I swallowed deeply, ¡°What is it?¡±


    He poked his head out of the door as if he was checking to make sure that no one was there. When


    he was satisfied, he made his way over to my bed and leaned down so his l*ps were by my ears.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone overhearing us,¡± he exined, ¡°I know that what I did today was horrible.¡±


    ¡°ke-,¡± I began but he cut me off.


    ¡°Let me finish please.¡± He cleared his throat before continuing, ¡°I also know that I am thest person


    that you want to hear from but I need you to listen to me. You aren¡¯t safe here and I cannot tell you


    more than that but you need to leave.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave ke. This is my home and my family. I have nowhere else to go.¡± I didn¡¯t realize I had


    started raising my voice until he pped his hand over my mouth to keep me quiet.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t trust me anymore but trust that I have your best interests at heart. You need to


    leave.¡±


    Footsteps interrupted us and he flew from my bedside and leaned against the wall. By the time my


    father and sister opened the door, it was as if he was never by my side in the first ce. He looked


    at them and walked out of the room.


    I would have thought thest few minutes were an illusion if not for the pleading look he shot me


    before he exited the room. Brittany gave me a victorious smile before exiting the room after him.


    ¡°You are awake,¡± father¡¯s voice was devoid of emotion, ¡°You disgraced us out there. What were you


    thinking, falling on the floor and crying like a child over a boy?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you love me father?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure if he was more shocked by my question or by the fact that I answered his own


    question with a question. He looked at me with a quizzical expression before he finally schooled it


    back into neutral.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about,¡± my voice cracked on thest word, ¡°Why don¡¯t you love me the


    way you love Brittany? Did I do something wrong? If I did then I am so sorry but all I want is for you


    to love me.¡±


    He let out a deep exhale, ¡°Amelia you are upset and that is why you are saying all of this. The ke


    boy is not worth your tears.¡±


    ¡°I loved him father and Brittany took him from me.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Listen, I cannot interfere in matters of the heart but I know this is hard for you and that is why I am


    here to give you an option.¡± I sat up higher, suddenly curious as to what he was about to say, ¡°I


    have spoken to a neighboring pack of ours and they are willing to ept you there for college.¡±


    ¡°You want to send me away,¡±


    ¡°No, but I don¡¯t want to watch you hurting.¡± He ced a hand on my head and I wondered whenst


    I had seen him do that, ¡°You can leave tonight. I will even help you pack.¡±


    I thought about his offer. I have never left this pack before, in fact, I haven¡¯t even finished exploring


    this pack. It has been my home since I was born and leaving it sounds scary. But it also sounds


    better than having to show my face around daily while people talk about how ke left me for my


    sister. Distance might also be a good thing because it might help me get over ke and Brittany¡¯s


    betrayal.


    I looked up at my father who was staring down at me waiting for my response and I nodded. His


    face broke out into a smile and he helped me out of my bed and helped me pack all my things into a


    bag.


    When we were done, he gave me a soft smile and led me to his study where he kept his car keys.


    He took down the key for his ck SUV and handed it to me. I was shocked by his actions. I learnt


    to drive a while back but he has always been adamant that I never touch his cars.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I pulled him into a hug, ¡°Thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°You should leave before Brittany returns.¡± He gave me an envelope that contained some money,


    ¡°This should help you on your journey.¡±


    I gave him onest squeeze before dragging my bag out of the house and shoving it into the


    backseat of the car. I saw him standing on the porch watching me and I gave him a small wave


    before I put the car into drive and started off to the next pack.


    THIRD PERSON P.O.V


    Once Amelia was out of sight, Gregory went back into the house and waited the few minutes he


    knew it would take her to reach the pack border before dialing the number of his beta who picked up


    immediately.


    ¡°Amelia ran away. She stole my car and the money that we kept aside for the renovations,¡± Gregory


    said to his beta, ¡°As of this moment, she is now a rogue and is to be treated as such.¡±


    ¡°I will let the border patrol know.¡± His beta said and effectively hung up the call.


    Gregory turned the phone around in his hands and the ghost of a smile grew on his l*ps. He knew


    that because Amelia¡¯s wolf was subdued then she wouldn¡¯t feel the effect of being a rogue but other


    wolves would and the neighboring pack would kill her before she was able to exin.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    CALEB¡¯S PO.V


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    When I woke up this morning, thest thing I expected to happen was to be ambushed by my sister.


    Kiara has always been a little special, growing up she would speak to the animals and she imed


    they would respond back.


    My father always thought she was crazy but we soon realized that she did have a gift. She was a


    seer and sometimes the birds would whisper things to her. Sometimes they were good things and


    sometimes they were warnings that something bad was about to happen. Regardless of whatever it


    was, we all learned to take ra seriously.


    I knocked on Kaden¡¯s door and I didn¡¯t wait for him to respond before I entered because I knew he


    wouldn¡¯t. I am the only person who willinglyes in here. Every other person is too scared or is


    dragged in here for punishment.


    The rumors about Kaden started a while ago and they have done nothing but spread. Before all


    that, Kaden was my friend and that is all I will see him as. I don¡¯t know whether or not he actually


    killed his father for the crown and I don¡¯t particrly care to ask. All I know is that Kaden is my


    friend and I will do my duty to him as his Beta.


    up to


    He was hunched over his desk with some papers in front of him and a wild scowl on his face. I


    didn¡¯t need him to look ry the most prominent features of his face which are two long scars- one


    on his cheek and the other cutting from his temple to the top of his right eye.


    ¡°ra heard something today,¡± I began and he finally sat up.


    More than anyone, Kaden respects the things ra says. He doesn¡¯t like to speak to her himself


    because she always speaks in riddles and he finds that those things annoy him but he always


    respects her and tries his best to do the things she


    says.


    ¡°What did the birds tell her today?¡± his tone was a little jarring and a tad bit mocking but I could see


    from his expression that he was genuinely curious.


    ¡°She says that a girl- an Alpha¡¯s daughter- was stripped of her identity and thrown out of her pack


    today.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see how that concerns me.¡±


    ¡°She is adamant that the situation is dire and she feels sympathy for the girl.¡±


    ¡°If I bothered myself with every family squabble we would be in ruin,¡± Kaden kept his eyes fixated on


    the papers in front of him, ¡°I don¡¯t know who the girl is but as long as she does not cross our


    borders then she is not our problem.¡±


    I nodded and exited the office. I knew ra wouldn¡¯t be too happy about his response but she


    would understand. It is very hard to get Kaden to care about someone who isn¡¯t his immediate


    family or friend. He has always been like that, ever since he was a child and nothing has been able


    to change him so far.


    I walked out of the pack building and made my way to the back where the gardens sat. When I saw


    dark brown hair identical to mine and a girl sitting cross legged and feeding the birds, I smiled to


    myself.


    My sister spends more time in this garden than she spends anywhere else. It has always been her


    second home and I think she likes it more because of the birds. She calls them h¨¦r friends and her


    eyes. At first I found it amusing but I realized that because of her powers, she actually could see


    through their eyes.


    Sometimes she can see as far as several packs away if one of the birds shows it to her. I have


    never understood how it works but it has been a great help to us in times of battle and warfare.


    ¡°I can see you brother,¡± she said softly and I looked up to see a bird perched on a tree next to me.


    I made my way out from the pir I was leaning behind and I walked over to her. She tapped the


    ground next to her and I sat down gently, not wanting to scare the birds or disrupt her peace.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t have a positive response, did he?¡± she asked and I shook my head, ¡°it is okay though, I


    expected that.¡±


    ¡°Why is this girl so important?¡± I asked and she shrugged, ¡°Does she mean anything to us?¡±


    ¡°Does she need to mean something for us to worry about her?¡±


    ra has always had a soft heart, She would cry at happy movies and she sobbed when she found


    out how chicken was made. She stopped eating meat because of her birds so I¡¯m not surprised that


    she feels pity for this young girl that she has


    never met.


    She closed her eyes and stroked one of the birds softly, ¡°her father is a terrible man Caleb.¡±


    I was shocked by the sudden change in subject, ¡°why would you say that?¡±


    ¡°He wants her dead,¡± she sighed softly and looked at me, ¡°He has done cruel and terrible things to


    his daughter and now she is all alone.¡±


    ¡°We cannot help everyone Cl¨¢ra.¡±


    She stayed silent and for a moment I thought she was actually upset with me. I wouldn¡¯t have


    med her for it though. She wanted to help this girl and I was telling her that she couldn¡¯t without


    offering a better course of action.


    1/2


    I know ra and I know that she will not let this go. Even if we refuse to help, she will do everything


    she can to help this girl if she truly believes that she is worthy of help. That is one of the things I


    love about her.


    ¡°I can see her,¡± she breathed in a whisper, almost as if she was scared to utter the words. ¡°She


    looks so scared and petrified. She is so young too; I think she might be my age.¡±


    So she was an eighteen year old girl who had lost her entire life. In that moment I understood why


    ra felt for her so much. I can¡¯t imagine ra being on her own right now. She probably wouldn¡¯t


    survive a week in the forest and she knows that. That might be why she cares so much about this


    girl because she sees herself in her.


    I held my sisters hand softly and stroked the back of her palm. While I understand her pain and her


    pity, ra has to learn that we are not in a position to save everyone.


    ¡°ra,¡± I began and she hummed in response. ¡°The girl will be fine. If her father is such a terrible


    person like you said then she might be safer away from him.¡±


    ¡°She is safer away from him but she looks so alone,¡± she trailed off for a second and I saw her cock


    her head in confusion. I was about to ask what she was seeing when she gasped and let out a


    scream.


    She started to shake as if she was convulsing and I knew what was happening- she was seeing


    something. I have had my fair share of experiences with her when she is seeing but each times


    seems to scare me more. She ils around and if care is not taken, she could actually hurt herself.


    Worry filled me in an instant and I pulled my sister into my side. I couldn¡¯t stop her from seeing what


    she was seeing but I could offer my protection. I wrapped my arms around her and stroked her hair


    as I tried to remind her that she was safe and she was with me.


    The birds around us didn¡¯t move. If anything, they moved closer to ra and took spots around her


    b*dy. I knew she was seeing through their eyes and that was why they were close to her.


    It took a while, but she finally calmed down and all that was left of her episode was her shuddering


    breaths and the subtle wracking of her b*dy as she sobbed softly. I didn¡¯t force her to speak; I just


    kept my arms around her and held her tightly as she regained herposure.


    ¡°Her father,¡± she began with a soft voice, ¡°He sent warriors to get rid of her. She doesn¡¯t know and


    she is on her own out there.¡±


    KADEN¡¯S PO.V

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    After Caleb left my office, I was thankful for the blissful silence. I ran my hand through my hair in


    barely contained frustration as I stared at the stack of papers in front of me. The worst part of my


    job is the paperwork and if I had my way, L would delegate the job to someone else but I don¡¯t trust


    anyone to take care of my pack the way I would.


    I was trying to figure out the budget allotment for the next few months when my phone rang. I


    nced at the screen and felt


    the frustration build inside of me as I saw my mother¡¯s name sh across the screen.


    I had half a mind to ignore her but I knew she would only keep calling so I picked up the phone and


    put it on speaker.


    ¡°Hello mother,¡± I tried to keep the frustration out of my voice, ¡°To what do I owe the pleasure?¡±


    ¡°You have a date in an hour.¡±


    That¡¯s my mother- she never wastes her time with pleasantries or greetings. She just goes straight


    to the point and makes whatever demands she has of you. More like she forces you into her


    demands because she also never takes no for an answer which is why I didn¡¯t bother fighting her on


    it.


    I should have known that she would be calling because of a date. That is the only reason she has


    called me in the past few months. She is hell bent on setting me up with the daughter of one of her


    friends or family. She is of the opinion that I need a mate as soon as possible and fears that I will


    not find mine or she will not be of the right status.


    ¡°Who is the girl?¡± I asked after a beat of silence.


    I could feel her happiness at me agreeing through the phone as she spoke, ¡°her name is Gianna


    and she is the daughter of my second cousin removed.¡±


    ¡°Mother,¡± I began slowly hating that I was going to have to disagree with her, ¡°I cannot mate with


    her if she is family.¡± ¡°She is a beautiful girl; you will both have beautiful offspring.¡±


    ¡°We will have unhealthy offspring,¡± I corrected, ¡°Look at our history and see what has happened


    with families that interbred.¡±


    I knew my mother was upset that I had refused her. Her silence was enough indicator of her


    frustration.


    ¡°I already organized the date for both of you.¡±


    ¡°You should have asked me first.¡± I said softly.


    That must have been the wrong choice because she ended the call without saying another word. I


    knew the right move would have been to call her back and apologize but I could feel the tell tale


    signs of a headache forming and thest thing I wanted was to speak to my mother longer than I


    should have. If I want to make her happy then I might have to just suck it up and go for the date.


    I was still debating the idea when I felt my wolf stir up inside me. He was restless about the idea of


    the date and I knew it based on the way he was pacing in my mind.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go for the date,¡± he said defiantly, ¡°We have to focus on finding our mate.¡±


    I almost rolled my eyes at him. My wolf has been adamant about finding our mate and has been


    against all the dates my mother has been setting for us. Each time I have gone, he shuts me out


    and refuses to speak to me until I am back home.


    ¡°I cannot refuse mother and the girl might not be as bad as you think.¡± I tried to reason with him but


    he was against the idea because he turned his back to me. ¡°If the girl is an airhead with a terrible


    character then I will reject her on the spot. She might be a good candidate.¡±


    He must not have noticed the teasing note in my voice because he frowned, ¡°She will not be as


    good as our mate. The moon goddess knows what is best for us and our mate is going to be exactly


    that. Your other half will be equally as good,¡± he paused and analyzed me, ¡°or as bad as you are.¡±


    After saying that, he promptly went to ignoring me and I resisted the urge to pull at my hair. My


    mother and my wolf are annoyed with me and I cannot appease one without risking angering the


    other one.


    I rubbed my fingers against my temple to try to reduce the migraine that was already forming. It


    seemed to be working but


    office door opened and I knew that whatever peace I had gotten was over just as quickly as it


    started.


    then


    my


    I looked up to see Caleb. He had a look in his eye that was a mixture of panic, hurt and worry. I was


    instantly on alert because it takes a lot to rattle Caleb There is a reason I made him my Beta out of


    everyone else. Part of the reason is because he is my longest friend but the other is because I can


    count on him to be ruthless when the time is right.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked and he hesitated for a second before speaking.


    ¡°ra had one of her scary visions.¡±


    I finally understood the tremor in his b*dy. I have only experienced one of her scary visions and it


    was enough for me to never want to see it again. Caleb has experienced every one of them with her


    and I¡¯m not surprised he is like this after it.


    ¡°What was it about?¡±


    ¡°The Alpha¡¯s daughter,¡± I almost rolled my eyes and Caleb saw that he was losing my interest


    because he rushed over to my side, ¡°She is in danger.¡±


    ¡°How does this concern me exactly?¡±


    ¡°She is being chased by rogues and she thinks they are the same ones who were attacking the


    pack.¡±


    On a normal day, I wouldn¡¯t have cared but I was in a bad mood and I needed a way to deal with


    my frustration. I was also willing to do anything so I didn¡¯t have to think about my mother¡¯s


    demands. I stood to my feet and I saw Caleb let out a sigh of relief. I knew he wouldn¡¯t have


    stopped unless I had agreed to go with him.


    ¡°It is a good day to kill some rogues, don¡¯t you think?¡± I asked and he smirked.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Caleb led me out and towards the car so we could drive towards the border. Caleb was rying


    directions to me from ra through the mind link. I didn¡¯t know where we were going or what we


    were looking for and for a second, I wondered if ra had seen wrong.


    ¡°Are you sure this is the ce?¡± I asked Caleb and he nodded.


    ¡°ra said she was heading this way and we should see her soon.¡±


    I was about to say something when I saw the car. I couldn¡¯t see the girl inside clearly but she looked


    panicked as she tried to outmaneuver the rogues that were chasing her. The car was beaten up on


    some sides from where she kept bumping into the trees. It was clear she was young and


    inexperienced and it only annoyed me further.


    My wolf stood up in agitation. If there was anything that got his interest just as fast as the topic of


    our mate, it was rogues. He shared my mutual dislike for them and I could feel his anger.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t mind ripping off a few heads, would you?¡± I asked and he growled.


    I stopped the car and my feet had barely hit the ground when I shifted effectively ripping my clothes


    in the process. I didn¡¯t mind because there were always clothes around the forest for situations like


    this. As I rushed towards the rogues, I let out the loudest growl that I could muster.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    AMELIA¡¯S PO.V


    As I drove, all I could think about or even feel was the pain from the betrayal my family had just


    dealt to me. I tried to push the thoughts out of my head but it swarmed my every thought and pore.


    It still felt unbelievable to think that Brittany and ke could have done that to me.


    As I thought about my family, I couldn¡¯t help but think about the warning that ke had given me. I


    still don¡¯t know why he warned me or what he was trying to warn me about. He just said I wasn¡¯t


    safe and I wonder what he meant by that. Was that his own way of saying that he still cared about


    me? Or was that his own twisted way of looking after me after what he had done?


    ¡°Darn you ke,¡± I muttered, ¡°You¡¯re a real asshole.¡± I realized how crazy I must look to be talking


    to myself in the car so I instantly went silent.


    I drove in silence when suddenly I started to hear the chirping of birds above my car. I hoped I


    would out drive them but it was like they kept on following me. The chirping got louder and I heard


    onend on the roof. Another onended on my side mirror but flew away andnded on the roof


    with itspanion.


    I didn¡¯t mind them but I hoped they wouldn¡¯t pee or poop on the car because it would be a


    nightmare to get out and father would be so mad at me. A bird once pooped on him and I couldn¡¯t


    wash it out of his shirt so he had to burn it. I can only imagine how bad it would be on a car.


    The forest seemed to get quieter the more I drove and the only sound was the birds. I was grateful


    because the eerie silence was starting to scare me. I wondered if I should break off a piece of bread


    for them when I heard the snapping of twigs behind me.


    I nced into my mirrors but I couldn¡¯t see anything. I reached into the glovepartment and saw


    a loaf of bread. I broke it into half and shoved arge piece into my mouth then wound down my


    window and held out a little piece in my hand. When nothing happened, I was about to pull my hand


    away but then a birdnded in my palm and took the piece. ¡°You¡¯re so pretty,¡± I breathed as I took in


    the medium sized ck bird. ¡°I wonder what type of bird you


    are.¡±


    My loneliness must have been worse than I anticipated because that can be the only reason why I


    ammunicating with a bird like it understands me.


    I broke off another piece and handed it to the bird. Itsrge beady eyes assessed me and it pecked


    my hand softly then flew back to the roof. I smiled to myself because I have never touched a bird


    before and I wanted to do it again.


    I was feeding the birds and eating when I heard another twig snap. The bird that was in my hand


    flew to the roof immediately and this time I wound up my window and continued driving.


    I looked through my mirrors and even nced at the back hoping to catch a glimpse of whatever


    animal it was but I still didn¡¯t see anything. I was about to chalk it off as my imagination when I saw


    arge figure collide with my windshield. At first I thought it was a bear but when I saw the snarling


    teeth, I realized it was a werewolf.


    It growled at me and it took all my willpower not to scream. I know I should have moved or tried to


    shake the wolf off by speeding up with the car but I was frozen in shock. The wolf had saliva


    dripping from the sides of its mouth and the eyes were ck leading me to realize that it wasn¡¯t a


    rogue.


    Rogues have red eyes and are usually more feral but this wolf looked at me with intelligence-


    almost like it had looked for me. It smashed its paw into the windshield and I knew it wanted to kill


    me.


    My survival instincts kicked in and I gripped the steering wheel hard and hit the elerator. I veered


    a sharp right not caring where I was going and the sudden change in speed and direction threw the


    wolf off the bumper of my car.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    It snarled in pain and I wasted no time before I hit the gas and started moving forward. ke¡¯s


    warning shot in my head and I knew that this was probably what he was warning me about. I knew


    the only person who would want me dead was my sister. She never liked me but I would have never


    guessed that Brittany would stoop low enough to send wolves after me to kill me.


    In that moment, I didn¡¯t care about safety, I just hit the gas and the car was moving faster than I had


    ever driven in my life. It was hard to control it at this speed and I kept bumping into trees and flying


    over rocks but I didn¡¯t care. I was determined not to die and I was willing to do anything to do so.


    I got to a fork in the forest and I knew the left part led to the pack that father was sending me to. I


    wondered if they had told the people in that pack to kill me on sight too. I knew it would be a major


    risk to go there so I turned right towards the Dark Fangs pack.


    I haven¡¯t heard much about it because the people mainly live in secrecy and solitude but I know that


    their Alpha is rumored to be an atrocious monster. Rumors say that he ughtered his entire family


    so that he could take the position.


    I didn¡¯t know what waited for me there but I would take my chances at the hand of that monster than


    at the hands of my family. They have already tried to kill me once and who is to say that they won¡¯t


    try it again. I also chose it because I knew that anyone with half a mind wouldn¡¯t dare to go into it.


    1/2


    While I was worrying, I saw a bird flying in front of my car and it looked back almost as if it was


    watching me then it took a sharp right. I don¡¯t know whether it was desperation or just pure stupidity


    but I found myself following that bird. I hoped I was going the right way and not leading myself to a


    dead end.


    As I followed it I couldn¡¯t help but think about how my life had taken such a drastic turn. A few hours


    ago, I was getting ready for my birthday and now I am following a bird through the trees. I found


    myselfughing despite the dire situation because of how pathetic it sounded. All of this is simply


    because my own sister decided to steal my boyfriend.


    I nced at the rogues through the rearview mirror and they nced at each other in confusion


    which solidified my earlier thoughts that they were sent by my father and sister. They looked unsure


    and faltered for a second but they continued to chase after me and I muttered a small curse under


    my breath.


    ¡°You better know where we are going, little bird.¡± I muttered under my breath. ¡°My life is in your


    hands.¡±


    I was trying to avoid a tree so I swerved to the right and into one of the wolves. I didn¡¯t see him in


    time and I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to maneuver around him. He prepared to jump onto the car and I


    knew he would do it sessfully but then the weirdest thing happened.


    Some birds flew down from the trees and simultaneously started to poop on the wolf and scratch his


    b*dy. I thought it was weird that they all did it at the same time but I didn¡¯t have time to watch it, I


    turned back onto the trail and continued following my guide bird. I knew the other two were still on


    my trail.


    I had never seen birds act like that and I began to wonder if the birds were deliberately helping me


    but it seemed crazy to even think about. Birds were not that smart and they couldn¡¯t act of their own


    volition. I knew the moment I got close to the pack border and I knew that if I didn¡¯t die at the hands


    of the rogues then I would die at the hands of the border patrol. They didn¡¯t take kindly to strangers


    and that is what I was.


    I muttered a prayer to the goddess hoping that something miraculous would happen to get me out


    of the situation and just as I was praying, I saw it- him. The wolf wasrger than any I had seen in


    my life and I watched as he attacked the rogues with such ferocity that I was stunned to my core.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    KADEN¡¯S POV


    I wasted no time tearing into those rogues. On first sight, there looked to be just three but I noticed


    there were at least three more hidden in the trees. They thought they would be able to overpower


    me due to their number but after I ripped into the throat of the first one, they seemed to realize that


    it wasn¡¯t going to be that easy.


    The smart ones ran in the opposite direction and I mind linked Caleb to ensure that they didn¡¯t get


    away. I wanted them all dead and I didn¡¯t know why I was feeling such fierceness over a girl that I


    didn¡¯t even know. I killed them all without breaking a sweat and soon their bodiesy around me


    while blood stained my fur.


    It wasn¡¯t until I was done killing them that I looked up at the girl I saved. She had stopped driving


    and I could see her watching me through the mirror. She was frozen in ce and then a strong


    breeze blew her scent into my nose. My wolf immediately went into a frenzy and I didn¡¯t need him to


    speak before I knew. I felt that bond lock into ce deep in my chest and I knew what she was.


    ¡°Mate,¡± my wolf growled and before I could stop him, he started moving.


    *In wolf form, he was stronger and he had most of the control. I couldn¡¯t stop him from running


    towards the car and I saw pure and undiluted fear take over her features. She looked at me like I


    was going to kill her and she stepped on the gas, driving as fast as she could towards the border. I


    had to wrestle back control from my wolf because he didn¡¯t understand why she was running away


    and wanted to go faster so he could catch her.


    He was not happy about me taking control from him and he protested. I followed the girl but I kept a


    good distance away from her to ease her fears. It didn¡¯t seem to work because I saw her ncing at


    me through the mirror ever so often. I mind linked the border patrol to clear the way for her. I didn¡¯t


    want to terrify her further. They didn¡¯t ask any questions and did as I instructed giving her space to


    pass.


    She drove towards the forest and in her panic, I saw that she was bumping into trees and rocks but


    it didn¡¯t seem to deter her. I wanted her to stop so I could get a proper glimpse of her but she didn¡¯t


    seem to share the same sentiments. I wondered if she didn¡¯t realize that we were mates or if her


    fear was too great that it was stopping her from finding out.


    ¡°Kaden,¡± I heard Caleb¡¯s voice in my head. ¡°Where are you? I tried to get the rogues but a few of


    them escaped into another territory and I didn¡¯t want a pack war on our hands.¡±


    ¡°Just keep an eye out for them.¡±


    ¡°Are you alright? You sound like you¡¯re panting. Were you able to catch the girl in question?¡±


    Arge crash dragged me back to the present. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to youter, Caleb.¡±


    I broke off the mind link before Caleb could ask any more questions and I took in the scene in front


    of me. She had crashed the car into a tree and immense panic took over me as I rushed over to


    make sure she was alright. I could feel my wolf struggling to take control and I had to fight to keep


    him at bay. I couldn¡¯t trust him to be logical in a situation like this.


    ¡°Screw logicality, that is our mate,¡± he snarled and I made sure the wall was in ce before I made


    my way over to the car. I shifted as soon as I was close, not caring about my n*kedness.


    I pulled the door open and I let out a sigh of relief when I realized she was still breathing. She was


    slumped forward against. the steering wheel and there was small blood on her forehead but


    otherwise, she looked alright. I raised my hand to wipe away the blood when I realized my own


    hands were bloody.


    I quickly snatched it back because I didn¡¯t want her covered in the blood of those rogues. I searched


    her b*dy for any obvious signs of injury and when I didn¡¯t find any, I took a slow step back.


    I found a rag in the car and I used it to wipe the blood off her forehead. It was more than I initially


    expected and it coated my hands. There was a foreign feeling in my chest when her blood touched


    my skin. I had killed so many men and I never cared about their blood before but with her- it felt


    wrong.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I would have taken her out of the car but due to the way she panicked earlier, I knew that having her


    wake up anywhere else but inside her car could be a hazard so I reluctantly took a step back and


    made my way to the pond to wash off the blood from the rag and my skin.


    AMELIA¡¯S PO.V


    My head was pounding like someone was making a construction site out of it. I let out a groan and


    lifted my hands to my forehead. My fingertips came back stained with blood and for a second I was


    confused but then the memories came flooding back. I looked around in a panic and when I didn¡¯t


    see anyone, I let out a sigh of relief.


    I looked into the trees for the birds that had saved me but there was no sign of them. It was


    incredulous to think that they acted because they knew I was in danger but the fact remained that


    they had helped me so I got out of the car and dropped my voice to a whisper.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said hoping that somehow they would know.


    It urred to me then just how quiet the woods were. There were no birds chirping, it was almost


    like they had all gone into hiding and I wondered why when a sh of movement caught my eye.


    There was ake to my side that I didn¡¯t notice before


    and I saw a ripple before I saw him.


    Rising from theke like a fallen angel was who I presumed was the Alpha of the pack judging by


    the sheer power that he exuded. In my entire life I have never felt raw power this strong. It was


    overwhelming and my wolf and every pore in my b*dy wanted nothing more than to bow and submit


    to him.


    He had long dark hair that fell to his shoulders and his entire torso and the entire of his left hand


    was covered in dark ink. I couldn¡¯t make out his tattoos from here but most of them were writings


    and I saw a few drawings on his b*dy. It was an intricate work of art and it made him look more


    unreal and ethereal.


    His entire b*dy looked like it was carved from stone and when he looked up. I felt my breath hitch in


    my throat. On his face were two deep scars and I wondered what could have possibly caused a wolf


    as powerful as him to scar like that.


    He kept rising from theke and I tried to keep my eyes away from his lower b*dy because he was


    n*ked. My eyes fell on his and fear gripped me as I noticed the way he analyzed me like a wolf


    stalking his prey. That knowledge was enough to unlock my legs and break the freezing spell that


    he had cast on me.


    I knew that if he got out. I was going to be his lunch. My mouth was dry and it was like I could not


    breathe- I had to remind my lungs how to work. While I knew the car would be quicker, I also knew


    that it would be easier to track so I turned on my heels and I ran as fast as I could into the trees.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    KADEN¡¯S PO.V


    I wanted to clean off the blood so when she finally looked on me, she would not be scared. I could


    only imagine how terrifying it would be for her to see her mate for the first time caked in the blood of


    the rogues who had tried to chase her. didn¡¯t know much about her but I knew that she was fragile


    and she would fear.


    I sunk under the water to get clean and clear my head. It was something I had been doing since I


    was a child. I would go under water and just allow the noise cancel out. I didn¡¯t know how long I was


    under but I stayed until I couldn¡¯t anymore and I came out.


    As soon as I did, her scent hit me like a freight train and it took everything in my power to stop my


    wolf from charging at her like a crazed man. Her scent was the most tantalizing thing I have ever


    had the privilege ofing across. She smelled divinely feminine with berries and flowers and an


    underlying scent that I have nevere across before. Most wolves I came across nowadays bathe


    themselves in artificial perfumes that drown out their natural scent but whatever she was using


    seemed to enhance it.


    I could clearly see that she was awake in the car because her eyes had caught mine. She was


    staring wide eyed and I could see the rapid rise and fall of her chest. I hoped she recognized me in


    my human form but I couldn¡¯t tell because I couldn¡¯t get a clear read on her from the distance.


    As I got closer, her scent got stronger and I knew without a doubt that I wanted to have this girl. I


    wanted everything about her and I wanted to bottle up that scent and keep it to myself. Something


    about her scent called to me and I knew that it was mine to keep. I had never put much thought to


    having a mate before but now that I had her, I never wanted to let her go. She stared at me with


    wide eyes and I took her in. I finally took her in for the first time. She was small with curves in all the


    right ces and the leggings she wore entuated her rounded hips. I couldn¡¯t help but think about


    how they would feel in my palms.


    I couldn¡¯t make out her features well because of how dark it was but I knew that when I got closer, I


    would see everything I needed to. Our eyes locked and I noticed that they were brown and wide,


    almost shaped like the innocent eyes of a doe.


    I smiled at her and she turned on her heels and ran. I was annoyed that she had ran from me a


    second time and I tried to calm my wolf down as I watched her figure retreat from me. It took all my


    willpower not to chase after her the way I wanted to but I knew I would just terrify her more.


    My wolf wanted nothing more than to shift and chase after her but I realized how hard I was. It was


    embarrassing how just her scent had managed to get me harder than I have been in my entire life. I


    couldn¡¯t risk shifting because my wolf form amplifies my emotions and desires and I don¡¯t want to


    catch up to her while sporting a raging boner. I tried to calm myself down but her scent lingered in


    the valley and my erection refused to dete.


    I almost ran after her n*ked and in human form but I heard the chirping of birds above me and I


    knew that they were ra¡¯s spies. Thest thing I want is for her to see me n*ked. I forced my


    frustration down and swam over to the other side of theke where my clothesy.


    I hid behind a tree and dressed up. By the time I got back to the car, her scent had faded into the


    wind and I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to find her by myself. The thought frustrated me and like a creep,


    I found myself sniffing the inside of her car to retain her scent.


    It hit me that she was a stranger in the pack and must not know her way around so I mind linked


    Caleb.


    ¡°The girl got onto our territory. She crashed her car in the woods but she ran out on foot. I want her


    found and brought to


    me.¡±


    I could feel his confusion through the link. ¡°Do you have any idea what direction she went in? it will


    be easier for me to search for her if I know where she is going.¡±


    ¡°She went south, I doubt she will leave the woods so check south of theke with the waterfall.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Of course,¡± he spoke but he didn¡¯t cut off the link and I knew there was more that he wanted to say.


    ¡°Is there a reason that you¡¯re so interested in the girl? I thought this was about the rogues but it


    seems that I was wrong.¡±


    ¡°My reason doesn¡¯t matter. Can you find her or not?¡±


    ¡°I will have my men search for her immediately. She will be brought to you as soon as she is


    found.¡±


    I trusted Caleb and he had the best team of spies in the entire werewolf kingdom. I knew if anyone


    could find my mate then


    it would be them.


    ¡°One more thing, try not to scare her.¡±


    Never in my life had I worried about scaring someone before and Caleb knew that because his


    surprise knew no lengths. I. could feel the curiosity shift into awareness and amusement.


    ¡°She is your mate, isn¡¯t she?¡± he asked but I was in no mood to tolerate his teasing.


    ¡°Find her, Caleb, then we can discuss.¡±


    1/2


    cut off the mind link and reluctantly made my way back into the pack.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    GREGORY¡¯S PO.V


    I cannot remember the name of the she wolf in front of me but one thing I do know is that she


    knows how to take a dick. I frequented her a lot because she did things just as I liked; she didn¡¯t


    touch me, she stayed silent and she allowed me use her like my own personal rag doll.


    I had her face pressed into my office table as I mmed into her from behind. The only sounds


    coming from her were grunts and means as I spilled into the condom. I pulled out of her and went to


    dispose of it. Thest thing I need is one of these she wolves getting pregnant and demanding to


    keep the child; the clean up would be messy.


    I had righted my trousers in the bathroom and returned to the office when I saw her still n*ked and


    in an instant I was hard again. She grabbed her clothes and made to leave but I stopped her


    gestured for her to kneel in between my legs on the


    floor.


    She obliged in an instant and without having to say a word to her, she took me out of my trousers


    and began to suck. I was so lost in the pleasure that I didn¡¯t hear the door to my office open until I


    heard Brittany¡¯s disgusted gasp.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked but I ignored her, ¡°We need to talk.¡±


    I turned to her in annoyance, ¡°If you want to talk then talk.¡±


    The girl on her knees widened her eyes at the knowledge that I wasn¡¯t going to stop what we were


    doing to attend to Brittany. If Brittany wants to talk so badly and cannot wait then she is wee to


    do it now.


    I saw her frown deeply and she sat on the chair on the opposite end of my table. She started to


    ce her hands on my desk but she eyes the girl between my thighs and settled for cing her


    hands in herps instead.


    ¡°The wolves have returned from their hunt.¡± She began and my interest was piqued.


    I turned to her with a raised brow, ¡°Is she dead?¡±


    From the sneer on her face, I could anticipate the answer so I wasn¡¯t all that surprised when she


    said, ¡°she is alive.¡±


    My annoyance burned through me and I grabbed the hair of the girl between my knees and pushed


    her deeper on my cock. She gagged and spluttered but she allowed herself be used by me to get


    out my frustration.


    ¡°Did you not hear me?¡± she asked and I knew it took all of her willpower not to curse like she


    wanted to, ¡°She is still alive so this is no time to celebrate. We cannot celebrate until she is dead


    and rotting in the ground.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I looked down at the girl in front of me and pulled her to her feet. She stared at me with wide eyes


    and I saw her eyes briefly sh to Brittany who was sitting with a disgusted expression.


    ¡°Get out,¡± I said and she nodded then rushed to put on her underwear. I stopped her with an arm on


    her wrist, ¡°You misunderstood; get out now.¡±


    Still n*ked, she sped her clothes to her chest and ran out of the office as if there was fire on her


    heels. I waited until she was gone


    and I gestured for Brittany to lock the door behind her while I righted my trousers.


    ¡°How is she still alive?¡± I asked, ¡°Those wolves are the best at their jobs. How hard can it be to kill


    one girl?¡±


    ¡°She drove into the Dark Fangs territory.¡±


    I was shocked. Only someone extremely stupid or extremely brave would risk something like that.


    Although in regards to that pack, stupid and brave might just be the same thing. I chuckled darkly to


    myself; there is no way that she is getting out of that pack alive.


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Brittany sounded frustrated, ¡°Our ns have gone to dust but you are


    laughing and celebrating.¡±


    ¡°Let me give you a little lesson about the Dark Fangs pack Brittany I leaned forward with my hands


    on the desk, ¡°They live in solitude and their Alpha is a ruthless monster. They do not take kindly to


    strangers and rogues. She was dead the moment she crossed their territory. It is good for us


    because now we can wash our hands clean of her.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean that?¡± she asked and I nodded.


    I could almost see all the ways they would torture Amelia. I hear they like to use wolfs bane and


    silver. I once heard that they injected a wolf with a silver concentrate every day until he ran mad and


    his wolf broke.


    Of all the packs in the world, they have the fiercest reputation and it is my luck that Amelia had to


    run into their pack. I couldn¡¯t help my smile of victory as I thought of all the things they would be


    doing to her right now. Would they rape her? Would they beat her? Maybe they would skin her alive.


    I can almost hear her screams.


    ¡°You have nothing to worry about Brittany.¡± I assured her, ¡°Amelia is as good as dead.¡±


    ¡°I think it would be wiser if we made sure. Just so we know that we have all our loose ends tied up.¡±


    I stayed silent for a moment and finally nodded. Brittany is right, it is best to make sure that


    everything is tied up before you celebrate.


    ¡°I will send an emissary to the pack under the guise of an alliance or a request for help.¡±


    ¡°I thought the Dark Fangs stayed in solitude,¡± her brows creased, ¡°they will never agree to that.¡±


    ¡°The point isn¡¯t for them to agree. It is for the emissary to find out what he can about Amelia


    crossing their border and the ways in which she was killed.¡±


    Brittany smiled darkly and I knew she finally understood the n. She stood to her feet and brushed


    off invisible linen from her dress. She made her way to the door but she paused with her hand on it


    and turned her eyes back to me.


    ¡°Remember why we are doing this,¡± she said then added softly, ¡°you said that it is for mom.¡±


    She left and the room descended into silence. Herst words hung in the air like arge elephant


    threatening to suck out all the air in the room and suffocate me. I stood to my feet and made my


    way over to the window to try to get some fresh air but none of it seemed to be working.


    My feet began to lead me and I found myself in front of therge bookshelf. Ibed through all the


    books until I finally found the one I was looking for. The book was old and worn out with the faded


    red spine and the colorful cover.


    It was the only book on the shelf that wasn¡¯t a self help book or a book about werewolves and it was


    ¡°The Secret Garden¡®, I opened it and thumbed through the pages until I found what I was looking


    for.


    The picture was folded in squares and it was worn out from age and frequent use. Before opening it


    up, I could tell you exactly what was in the picture frame by frame because of the amount of times I


    have seen it.


    The picture was taken in a living room of sorts and an elegantly dressed woman stood by a


    bookshelf. She was wearing a long ck dress and her n*eck was adorned in pearls. In her arms,


    she held a smiling infant of a little under a year old with mousy brown hair and hazel eyes- Amelia.


    The woman was a splitting image of Amelia and not anything like my mate who was elegant and


    had jet ck hair and the brightest green eyes


    I stared at the picture in disdain and made my way to my drawer and took out a lighter. I walked


    over to the balcony and held the picture out as I lit up the edge. Within seconds mes overtook the


    entire picture.


    ¡°I guess you wouldn¡¯t need this anymore Amelia,¡± I said as I let the ashes flutter down to the garden


    below.


    AMELIA¡¯S POV

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    I heardughter- it was loud and carefree, the kind that you made when you were around friends


    and you didn¡¯t need to hold back. It was the kind that warmed you from the insides and I knew I had


    to find the source of it. I looked up to see father and Brittany. At first I doubted that the sound came


    from any of them but Brittany¡¯s mouth fell open and the same carefreeughter filled the air.


    I looked around trying to see if I could recognize my surroundings but I couldn¡¯t. From what I could


    see, we were in an open field. There were tall fruit trees all around us but mainly it was an open


    space of grass with a small water fount in at the edge almostpletely hidden by some trees.


    I was on one end of the clearing, leaning against a tree with a book right next to me while father and


    Brittany were on the other end. He was holding a baseball bat and she was pitching balls at him for


    him to hit. She was horrible at pitching and sometimes she threw them too low or too high but he


    didn¡¯t seem to mind and he would just patiently retrieve the ball for her to throw it again.


    The first thing I realized was that my father was smiling. Each time he hit a ball very high, they both


    laughed with reckless abandon. I haven¡¯t seen father smile in a very long time and I was marveled


    by how much younger and carefree he looks when he smiles.


    I felt a tug in my chest as I watched how much fun they were having and I realized that I wanted to


    be a part of it too. I watched them for a few minutes longer before I finally gathered the courage. I


    left the book where it sat and made my way over to them. They didn¡¯t notice my presence at first, or


    maybe they ignored me but I walked over until I was within earshot.


    ¡°Can I join?¡± my voice was soft but like a knife it cut through the air and I felt the exact moment


    everything froze.


    As my words hung in the air I realized what a grave mistake I had made. Their smiles fell instantly,


    their shoulders tensed and both of them turned to me with barely concealed disdain in their eyes


    almost as if they were angry with me for interrupting their fun, almost as if I was an inconvenience


    and they wanted nothing to do with me.


    I wanted to shrink into myself and take back thest few minutes. I wished I never walked up to


    them as I noted the coldness with which they regarded me- I was an outsider and they wanted me


    gone.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Brittany asked with a sneer.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said quickly, ¡°It was a mistake.¡±


    ¡°What would ever make you think that we would want to y with you?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted-,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you wanted,¡± she spat, ¡°dad and I are having fun and we don¡¯t want you here. If


    you want to y so much then go y with mum.¡±


    What did she mean by mum? I wanted to ask but she had turned back to her game with dad and


    they were both pointedly ignoring me. I sighed in defeat and was about to go back to my tree when I


    noticed movement by the water fountain. I made my way closer and I realized that there was a


    woman standing there, she was hidden by the trees and that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t see her earlier.


    She wore a flowing dress the color of a sandy beach and she had the exact color of hair as me.


    Somehow I knew if she turned around then she would have the same hazel eyes I have gotten used


    to seeing in the mirror. I ran over to her and wrapped my arms around her waist from behind.


    ¡°Mum,¡± I began, ¡°They won¡¯t let me y with them.¡±


    She ran her hands over mine softly and she slowly disentangled me from her b*dy. She turned to


    face me and as I looked up. at her, I realized that her face was clouded by shadows. No matter


    what angle I tried to look at her from, I couldn¡¯t see her face.


    That was when it hit me- I was dreaming. I couldn¡¯t put a face to hers because I have never seen


    her. Father told me that she died of an illness a very long time ago and he refuses to speak about


    her or even show me pictures of her.


    Tears blurred my vision and I wiped them away quickly, I was determined to spend as much time


    with my mother as I could but when I looked up, she had gone a few feet further from me.


    I wasted no time in running after her but it seemed like the closer I got, the farther she got. I turned


    back to my father and sister but they were too engrossed in their game to care.


    I chased after my mother deeper and deeper into the forest until we got to ake. I rushed up to her


    and just when it seemed, like I was going to reach her, I heard a loud bang.


    The sound jerked me from my dream and I looked around to see that I was in my car. I rubbed at


    my eyes at the memories hit me like a freight train. I remembered the wolves that my family sent to


    kill me and the pack I took refuge at. I


    remembered the Alpha at theke and I blushed. I remembered how I ran and hid until he was gone


    then I got into my car and drove into a more secluded spot so I could rest for the night.


    I heard the same bang that woke me from my sleep and I sat up straight. I didn¡¯t know what it was


    so I decided to look at my side mirror but then an emotionless face appeared at my window and I


    screamed loud.


    The face morphed into a frown and the owner ced a hand over their ears. A sh light was shone


    into the car and I saw the face of a young girl probably around my age. She had dark brown hair


    and a faraway look in her eyes as she gestured for me to get out of the car.


    I was skeptical but I figured she couldn¡¯t be any worse than the guards who would have probably


    just dragged me out. I rolled down the window instead to be safe and stared at her as I waited for


    her to speak.


    She cocked her head to the side as she scrutinized me and then she whistled, it was soft and


    melodious and it was so quiet that you would have barely heard it.


    i wondered what she was doing but a familiar bird perched on her fingertip. I recognized it as the


    bird that led me to the pack. She stroked the birds plumes softly and I was astonished by what I can


    only assume is magic.


    ¡°Did you send him?¡± I asked and she nodded with a small smile. ¡°You were the one who helped me;


    thank you.¡±


    ¡°There is no need for you to thank me,¡± she assured me, ¡°my friends told me you were in trouble


    and I decided to help. Why don¡¯t youe out?¡±


    I realized she was no harm because if she wanted me dead, then she would never have helped me


    get into the pack in the first ce. I got out of the car quickly and that was when I noticed that the


    girl was in a long dress and she was barefoot.


    ¡°Don¡¯t your feet get hurt?¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°It helps me feel closer to nature.¡±


    She spoke in an almost whimsical tone. Her choice of words and the breathy nature with which she


    spoke had me wondering if she was even from this world or if she was some sort of fairy godmother


    who was sent to protect me.


    She whispered some words to the bird and it looked at her as if it understood and flew away. i


    couldn¡¯t stop my mouth from falling open in awe and astonishment. She noticed my staring but if it


    bothered her, she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Instead, she turned to me with a warm smile, ¡°the Alpha is looking for you.¡±

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Emergency calls only MOD


    *061% 19:18


    +5


    AMELIA¡¯S P.O.V


    The hair at the back of my n*eck stood on end when I heard her words. Fear gripped me and it took


    every effort I had to not begin to hyperventte. I was scared and terrified and I wanted nothing


    more than to crawl into a hole and hide.


    I tried to recall the man I sawing out of theke. He was shrouded by shadows and he looked


    every bit the terrifying monster I have heard about. I couldn¡¯t help but remember the stories I heard


    father and the members of our pack say and I wondered if he was looking for me so he could finally


    punish me foring onto his territory and running away from him.


    ¡°The Alpha is looking for me,¡± I repeated and she nodded.


    ¡°My name is ra by the way,¡± she said in a sing song voice, ¡°I am going to take you to


    him.¡±


    I swallowed down my fear and looked up at the girl, ¡°Is he angry with me?¡± I asked, ¡°For running


    away at theke. Did I somehow disrespect him?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± she sounded genuinely confused, ¡°How would disrespected him.¡±


    you have


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I know I shouldn¡¯t have crossed the border without a formal arrangement or invite and


    I shouldn¡¯t have run from him because now it makes me look like a criminal. But I promise that if


    you let me go right now, I will leave in the morning and never return. I just need to rest for the


    night.¡±


    I hoped that she would feel some sympathy for me as a female herself and she would allow me


    escape. All I need is a few minutes rest and I will be out of here before anyone even wakes. I don¡¯t


    want to see the Alpha, I don¡¯t want to be punished by him and I pleaded with the girl in front of me


    to understand and rte to me.


    I tried to gauge her expression but it was carefully nk with cracks of confusion bleeding into it.


    She looked at me like I was speaking a foreignnguage and she was struggling to understand. I


    wasn¡¯t against dropping to my knees to beg her and I was contemting doing it when suddenly


    sheughed.


    She didn¡¯tugh like anyone I had ever heard before. Herugh was soft and melodic like a note


    from the piano or like something was specifically programmed to sound that way. She


    Emergency calls only MOD


    *061%


    061% 19:18


    +5


    and


    ¡°You have no reason to be scared of the Alpha or anyone here for that matter,¡± she said once she


    had calmed down, ¡°I assure you that we are of no harm to you.¡±


    ¡°Then why is he looking for me?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why is he asking for me if he doesn¡¯t want


    to punish me.¡±


    She sighed softly, ¡°I can¡¯t answer that question because I don¡¯t know why he is asking for you.¡±


    I wanted to bury my head into my palms in frustration. Of course he wouldn¡¯t tell her. She looks to


    soft and innocent to be able to deal with the realities of the kind of punishment and torture that goes


    on in their pack. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she is in the dark about everything that happens.


    ¡°Whatever the reason is,¡± she continued after a beat, ¡°I can assure you that we are not your enemy.


    All the evils you have faced today havee from your own family.¡±


    She said it with such assurance and determination that I couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. I started


    to wonder who this girl was and what exactly she knew about the evils I had faced and about my


    family. She spoke about them like she knew them and I wondered if she was sent by them too.


    I knew she wasn¡¯t because something about her seemed trustworthy but it was scary and a little


    weird that she spoke so surely about my own family. I analyzed her once more to make sure I


    hadn¡¯t seen her somewhere before but she looked as unfamiliar as before.


    ¡°What do you know about my family?¡± I asked slowly anticipating her next words. It is possible she


    knows more than I do and I could learn something new from her.


    ¡°I only know what you know,¡± she answered with a soft but sad smile, ¡°They sent those wolves after


    you and they tried to have you killed. I can only see what my birds show me and that is all they think


    is necessary.¡±


    ¡°That was how you knew to help me,¡± I deduced and she nodded, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t know


    anything else?¡±


    She shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t but you¡¯re more than free to ask the Alpha after youplete his


    request ande with me.¡±


    I stared at her for a minute and realized that there was probably no way I was going to get


    Emergency calls only MOD.


    * 061%


    19:18


    out of having to see the Alpha so I nodded. She smiled in relief and took a turned around for me to


    follow her through the woods.


    +5


    A part of me thought about using the opportunity of her facing away from me to run but another part


    of me considered her trustworthy and followed her. She said they are not my enemies and for some


    reason, I believe her. It does not mean I am not a little apprehensive but it means I think I am safe


    for now.


    I noticed that the birds overhead were following us. They were flying on trees that we passed and


    after a second of observation, I realized that they were following her and not me. They moved when


    she moved and they stopped when she stopped.


    We didn¡¯t walk far before we got into a car. It was a deep green color, almost like the color of moss


    and it was small but expensive looking. She gestured for me to get into the passenger side and I


    did. She didn¡¯t speak as she started the car and soon we were driving in silence. I saw her try to


    avoid the trees but we still mmed into a few of them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you managed to avoid mming into a tree,¡± she joked, ¡°I have lived here all my


    life but I still can¡¯t drive in this forest without an ident. How did you do it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I admitted, ¡°I¡¯ve never driven in a forest before and I did bump into a few trees but I


    guess I just chose to trust my instinct.¡±


    ¡°I


    guess it is a little good to know that I am not the only one who cannot navigate it properly.¡± She


    chuckled and I found myself smiling a little, ¡°What do your instincts tell you


    now?¡±


    ¡°They say that you¡¯re trustworthy,¡± I said after a moment of silence, ¡°And that you¡¯re not nning to


    kill me.¡±


    Sheughed at that and once again I found myself marveling at how melodious the sound was. It


    was like a song that I wouldn¡¯t mind hearing on repeat. I found myself smiling alongside her and that


    was when I heard the birds outside.


    They chirped in line with herughter and I realized that was what made it as melodious as it was. It


    was almost like the birds were an extension of her. I looked out through the window and saw a few


    of them flying over the car almost as if they were following her.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°How are you controlling them?¡± the question left my l*ps before I could stop it.


    She turned to me briefly before looking back into the road in time to avoid mming into a tree. I felt


    guilty because I was the reason she had to look away for a second.


    Emergency calls only M


    061% 19:18


    +5


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that,¡± she said once she had gotten us back onto the road, ¡°What was your


    question?¡±


    ¡°I asked how you were controlling them,¡± I jerked my head outside, ¡°The birds I mean, they do


    whatever you ask and they listen to you. How do you do that?¡±


    She smiled almost knowingly and for a second I thought she wasn¡¯t going to answer. I assumed I


    had overstepped and it was a private thing so I turned my attention back to the window and focused


    on watching the birds flying overhead.


    ¡°You could find out how,¡± she began after a minute of silence and I turned to her, ¡°But only


    you stay.¡±


    if


    ¡°Stay where?¡± I brows scrunched up in confusion.


    ¡°Stay here of course.¡± She said as if it was the simplest thing in the world.


    She turned back to the road and although I had a million and one questions in my head, I couldn¡¯t


    force any words out of my mouth. I just stayed there staring at her with my mouth agape as she


    drove through the woods.


    Soon, we got out into a clearing and I saw a massive building in front of us. It was at least three


    stories high and was the color of warm milk. Lights shone from every inch of the ce and I


    instantly knew it was their pack office judging by the number of people going in and out of the


    building.


    ¡°Here we are,¡± she said as she turned off the ignition, ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    KADEN¡¯S PO.V


    After my mate ran away from me, the first thing I did was go back to my house. For some reason,


    my wolf was acting like a b*tch in heat during puberty and was day dreaming of all the ways we


    could take our mate.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    I couldn¡¯t get the image of her soft and luscious curves out of my head and as soon as I got into my


    house, I stripped off my clothes and went in to take a cold shower. It helped a little and I was able to


    get the boner down and get a grip on my emotions long enough to think about something other than


    f**king my mate.


    By the time I got out of the shower, I decided to look for something decent to wear. My wolf whined


    about wanting to make a decent first impression on her since we scared her off the first time and I


    ended up choosing a tailored ck suit with a navy blue tie. I knew it was over the top but my wolf


    was overjoyed by my choice and I could feel his glee and desire.


    nav


    ¡°You need to calm down,¡± I warned him, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re in heat but you cannot be acting like a


    horny high school boy who is ing a girl for the first time.¡±


    ¡°She isn¡¯t any girl,¡± he tried to defend; ¡°She is our mate.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± I retorted, ¡°Thest thing we need is to be walking around with a boner when we are


    trying to talk to her. She will think I am a pervert so I need you to calm down.¡±


    Gas


    I could tell he wasn¡¯t happy with me but he knew I right and he reluctantly retreated into a far corner


    of my mind. I was thankful for the silence and I started to gather my things to leave when I heard the


    front door open.


    Whoever it was didn¡¯t even bother to be silent judging by the fact that I could hear it from my room


    which was upstairs and I instantly knew who it was. Only one person would bother to walk into my


    house at this time without consulting me beforehand and it is the one person I have been trying to


    avoid.


    The door to my room opened and my mother walked in with a frown on her face. Her hair was tied


    in a perfect chignon at the base of her n*eck and she was in a form fitted her n*eck was adorned


    with pearls. In her hand she held a ck clutch and she looked me


    over once.


    gown and


    ¡°Where were you?¡± she asked, ¡°Gianna was waiting for you and you never showed up. Why


    Emergency calls only MO


    didn¡¯t you go for the date?¡±


    061% 19:18


    +5


    ¡°I had an important diplomatic meeting,¡± she raised a brow and I knew I would have to lie better


    than that, ¡°There were some rogues that lingered at the pack borders. There have also been some


    issues about somend disputes. I couldn¡¯t get out of the meeting.¡±


    She hummed and I knew she was about toin or probably even set another date for me with


    Gianna as a chance to redeem myself but I wasn¡¯t interested in it. I checked the watch on my wrist


    and cursed under my breath.


    ¡°I have to be somewhere right now mother,¡± she opened her mouth toin but I cut her off, ¡°I


    will see you when I can. Please lock up the house when


    the house when you leave.¡±


    Ö±


    I left her standing in the middle of my room and I knew that she would be upset about it but I


    couldn¡¯t bring myself to care. I got into my car and drove off to the pack house when I got mind


    linked by Caleb and he told me that my mate had been found and was on her way to the pack


    office.


    I wanted to get there before her so I broke every speed limit known and I arrived at the pack office


    ten minutes earlier than I should have. I made my way to my study and did ast check up to make


    sure I looked presentable. I made sure my tie wasn¡¯t crooked and popped in a mint to give off a


    good impression then I waited.


    It only took a few minutes but I heard a knock on the door and ra appeared with my mate in her


    hand. ra was barefooted and I could see her muddy footprints filling the hallway and I knew it


    would be torture for whoever was tasked with cleaning it up but my attention wasn¡¯t on her, it was


    on the girl next to her.


    In my study, I could see her clearly. She was at least a whole foot shorter than me and she curly


    brown hair the color of melted choctes and warm hazel eyes that shine a different color


    depending on the angle of the light hitting her face. She had a map of freckles all over her cheek


    and she had curves in all the right ces. She was soft and demure, especially in the way her eyes


    took in the entire office carefully.


    I saw ra cock her head to the side like a lost puppy as she looked over my outfit. I could almost


    see the wheels turning in her head and the questions in her eyes as she stared at my suit. I am


    almost never dressed up like this. If anything, this might be the second or third time she is ever


    seeing me in a suit and I knew she wanted to ask why but she settled for bowing instead.


    She turned on her heels to leave but I saw my mate tighten her hold on ra¡¯s hand. It was such a


    subtle movement that I would not have noticed it if not for the fact that I was steadily analyzing and


    staring at my mate.


    Emergency calls only


    061% 19:18


    +5


    I frowned at her little action and wondered whether she didn¡¯t want to be alone with me. I haven¡¯t


    done anything to scare her and I dressed up so I would look a little more approachable. I have also


    been clenching my fists to stop myself from acting out since the moment her scent filled my nostrils


    and the entire study.


    My wolf who had been quiet in my head began to whine and pace. He was agitated at not being


    able to touch his mate and her obvious refusal and not wanting to be in the same room with us had


    begun to set him on edge.


    ¡°This is your fault,¡± he used me, ¡°You must have scared her in the forest and now she wants


    nothing to do with us.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything,¡± I shot back, ¡°Maybe she is just apprehensive because she doesn¡¯t know


    us.¡±


    ¡°You scared her. I¡¯ve told you so many times to try being more approachable but you don¡¯t listen.


    Our own mate is terrified of us.¡±


    I knew he was going to do nothing but rant and me me the entire time so I shut him out behind


    the wall. I knew he was going to be displeased about it when I restored our connection but I figured


    I would deal with thatter.


    I exhaled deeply and tried to calm my raging urges as I pushed off the wall that I was leaning on.


    ra slowly detached her hand from my mate¡¯s and exited the room. The door clicked shut behind


    her and the sound was so final. I was alone with my mate and there was no one or nothing between


    us.


    I wanted nothing more than to close the distance between us and pull her into my arms. I wanted to


    hold her and feel her warm curves as she presses into my b*dy. I wanted to im her and make her


    mine and make her feel me for days whenever she thinks about me but when I took a step close to


    her, she cast her eyes on the ground. She barely reached my shoulder and I found her small size


    cute. I know she¡¯s not small- she¡¯s average, I am just


    very tall.


    I knew she was terrified of me and I knew I couldn¡¯t do any of the things I wanted to. I dug my nails


    into my palms to try and calm my urges as I closed the space between us and stood right in front of


    her. She didn¡¯t look up, she didn¡¯t even nce at me.


    I took in her entire b*dynguage from the way she stood, to the way she avoided my eyes and I


    realized that nothing about her felt like she was even acknowledging me as her mate. Even if she


    was scared of me, she should still feel the bond or some sort of attraction but she acted as if she


    wanted to be anywhere but here and with anyone but me.


    Emergency calls only


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    AMELIA¡¯S P.O.V


    Fear ran through me like a live wire and I was worried that he could hear my heart beating out of my


    chest. I was scared that because of how fast it was beating, it would break through my chest and


    stter on the floor in front of us. That would be a messy sight but it would be better than the


    palpable fear.


    He was tall, I would say he is at least a foot taller than me. I barely came up to the middle of the


    chest and he wasn¡¯t just tall, he was huge. He looked like he worked out daily and he was well built.


    I was terrified of him and even though the nice girl from earlier¨Cra- had told me that he wouldn¡¯t


    hurt me, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to believe her.


    I trust her but nothing about this Alpha seems calm and forgiving. The suit he was wearing gave off


    the vibe of regal and terrifying and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what he was going to do to me. Maybe


    he would punish me for stumbling across his territory and running away from him or maybe he will


    just banish me from the pack.


    I couldn¡¯t help but hope for thetter option. Banishment will be a better idea than being punished


    because I don¡¯t think I am strong enough to handle the punishment that I will be given at his hands.


    I was staring at his well polished shoes and I felt him step closer to me. Something foreign pulled at


    my gut almost as if it waspelling me to look him in the eye. I didn¡¯t see him well thest time


    and I couldn¡¯t help but want to analyze the contours on his face. He stopped right in front of me and


    I could feel the heat of his skin through his clothes.


    I got this foreign urge to just close up the distance between us, rest my head on his chest and feel


    the heat of his skin on mine. I didn¡¯t know this man but there was this urge to just allow him hold me


    and some part of me was convinced that all my problems would cease


    in that moment.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡®Stop it,¡¯ I murmured to myself as I tried to scrub those images out of my head but it felt like they


    had been cemented in ce.


    It felt like the more I tried to fight them, the deeper they burrowed in the recesses of my mind until


    my cheeks were heated and probably resembling a tomato as I clenched my fists to stop myself


    from making any stupid decisions that will probably end with me being imprisoned or whipped.


    Besides, I had just lost my mate. Even though I wasn¡¯t sure whether ke was my fated


    1/5


    Emergency calls onlyM U


    *060% 19:18


    +5


    AMELIA¡¯S P.O.V


    Fear ran through me like a live wire and I was worried that he could hear my heart beating out of my


    chest. I was scared that because of how fast it was beating, it would break through my chest and


    stter on the floor in front of us. That would be a messy sight but it would be better than the


    palpable fear.


    He was tall, I would say he is at least a foot taller than me. I barely came up to the middle of the


    chest and he wasn¡¯t just tall, he was huge. He looked like he worked out daily and he was well built.


    I was terrified of him and even though the nice girl from earlier¨Cra- had told me that he wouldn¡¯t


    hurt me, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to believe her.


    I trust her but nothing about this Alpha seems calm and forgiving. The suit he was wearing gave off


    the vibe of regal and terrifying and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what he was going to do to me. Maybe


    he would punish me for stumbling across his territory and running away from him or maybe he will


    just banish me from the pack.


    I couldn¡¯t help but hope for thetter option. Banishment will be a better idea than being punished


    because I don¡¯t think I am strong enough to handle the punishment that I will be given at his hands.


    I was staring at his well polished shoes and I felt him step closer to me. Something foreign pulled at


    my gut almost as if it waspelling me to look him in the eye. I didn¡¯t see him well thest time


    and I couldn¡¯t help but want to analyze the contours on his face. He stopped right in front of me and


    I could feel the heat of his skin through his clothes.


    I got this foreign urge to just close up the distance between us, rest my head on his chest and feel


    the heat of his skin on mine. I didn¡¯t know this man but there was this urge to just allow him hold me


    and some part of me was convinced that all my problems would cease in that moment.


    ¡®Stop it,¡¯ I murmured to myself as I tried to scrub those images out of my head but it felt like they


    had been cemented in ce.


    It felt like the more I tried to fight them, the deeper they burrowed in the recesses of my mind until


    my cheeks were heated and probably resembling a tomato as I clenched my fists to stop myself


    from making any stupid decisions that will probably end with me being imprisoned or whipped.


    Besides, I had just lost my mate. Even though I wasn¡¯t sure whether ke was my fated


    Emergency calls only M


    60% 19:18


    +5


    mate or not due to the fact that I don¡¯t have a wolf, he was going to be my chosen mate. Thest


    thing I should be doing is fantasizing about another man, much less the notorious Alpha of this pack


    that I know nothing about.


    The air between us stretched thin with tension and apprehension. It felt like I was going to get


    choked by the silence. The tension warped around me and filled the air so much that I was certain I


    could reach out and grab it. I felt the Alpha stiffen in front of me and I knew he was about to speak. I


    realized that this was the moment my fate was to be determined and I scrambled for words to


    reduce whatever sentence he was going to pronounce on me.


    ¡°I am so sorry,¡± I rushed the words out so quickly that I wasn¡¯t even sure he understood me


    correctly.


    ¡°What are you sorry for?¡± his voice was like gravel and stone and everything husky.


    ¡°I should have never crossed your borders without permission. I am so sorry for doing that. I would


    never have done that if not for-,¡± I began but I trialed off. ¡°It doesn¡¯t even matter why I crossed, I am


    so sorry and I swear it will never happen again.¡±


    ¡°It is-,¡± he began but I was on a roll with my apology and it didn¡¯t even register to me that he had


    started to speak.


    ¡°I was also very rude to you at theke. I should never have run away from you like that. I was just


    taken off guard and I was so worried and terrified. I am so sorry and I hope you don¡¯t punish me


    because I honestly meant no-,¡±


    ¡°It is fine.¡± He said suddenly and I went silent.


    I blinked once then twice and yed his words over again in my head to be sure that I heard him


    say it was fine. He is known for killing people for doing less and here I was apologizing and his only


    response was ¡®it is fine.


    Against my better judgment I found myself sneaking a nce at him through myshes. I almost


    stumbled back when I saw that his piercing eyes were fixated directly on me. He wasn¡¯t blinking or


    looking away, he was analyzing me as if he was worried that if I blinked I would disappear. His eyes


    were so captivating that I couldn¡¯t look away but the intensity of them had me taking a subconscious


    step backwards.


    His hands reached out to steady me and this time my head fully snapped up to his. His hands


    wrapped around my shoulders and he held me so I was standing upright. All of a sudden his hands


    released me and I saw him mutter some words under his breath as he crossed the length of the


    room and took a seat in the chair on the other side of the room.


    Emergency calls onlyM


    * 60%


    19:19


    +5


    ¡°Please sit,¡± he said and I hesitated to take his order but then I remembered that I was in his pack


    and at his mercy so I swallowed down my fear and sat down. ¡°My name is Kaden, what¡¯s yours?¡±


    Kaden was such a masculine name and it fit him perfectly. I have never paid much heed to names


    and people but his name somehow captures his entire essence.


    ¡°Amelia,¡± I muttered softly under my breath but he caught it.


    He repeated my name and something about the way he said it felt foreign. He spoke it softly like a


    reverence and no one has ever said my name like that before; not even ke.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t stumble across my pack by ident Amelia,¡± he began and I turned to him in confusion.


    ¡°I know all about what happened.¡±


    ¡°You do?¡± I asked and he nodded.


    ¡°I know about the men who were chasing you. My Beta- Caleb- you haven¡¯t met him yet. told me all


    about it. He told me that you were in danger and I asked him to clear the pack borders so that you


    could find refuge here.¡±


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± the question sl*pped out before I could stop it. ¡°You don¡¯t even know me,


    why help me?¡±


    He didn¡¯t respond and I thought I had gone out of line so I turned my gaze back to my hands folded


    in myps and I yed with my fingertips while mentally cursing myself. There was no need for me


    to ask why, I should have just said thank you and moved on with it. He probably thinks I am


    ungrateful and he might be wondering how well to get rid of


    1. me.


    ¡°If I¡¯m correct, you don¡¯t have a ce to stay, right?¡± he asked making me snap my head back up to


    him and I nodded slowly. ¡°I want to offer you a ce to stay at my house.¡±


    Suspicion and worry filled me as I took him in. If I agree, I would be staying in his personal home.


    Judging by the things I know about him that would be a terrible mistake. It would be like walking


    straight into the lion¡¯s den and hoping not to get eaten. It would be like dangling raw meat in front of


    a wolf and hoping he wouldn¡¯t attack.


    I am nothing but an intruder in his pack. If I stay at his ce, I will inevitably do something that will


    upset him and he will punish me or kill me. At this point, I didn¡¯t care how ungrateful I would seem, I


    shook my head quickly.


    ¡°Thank you for your offer but I can¡¯t,¡± I said softly. ¡°I can always just sleep in


    my car.¡±


    Emergency calls only MUQ


    *D60% 19:19


    +5


    ¡°There are dangerous animals in the woods Amelia,¡± he reminded me and my face fell. ¡°If staying at


    my ce will be too ufortable for you then would you prefer to stay with ire?¡±


    The words were barely out of his mouth before I was nodding eagerly. I know ire and I trust


    ire. We might have just met but I do and I would love to spend the night at her ce. Maybe she


    can finally tell me how she manages to control the birds.


    ¡°I will inform ire of your arrival.¡± He told me, ¡°I am also assuming you are her age so that means


    you must be in school. If it is in your interest then you can enroll in school as well.¡±


    I paused, ¡°I thought I was only staying the night.¡±


    ¡°Unless your attackers have mysteriously disappeared or given up on you then I think it is best if


    you stay here until further notice.¡±


    When I stumbled here, I expected cruelty and punishment, not to be given a ce to stay and an


    offer to enroll in school. I was suspicious but I also wasn¡¯t stupid or ungrateful so I decided to take


    his kindness.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I told him as I stood to my feet. ¡°I am so very grateful for this opportunity to be


    weed into your pack.¡±


    ¡°You are not a part of the pack yet Amelia,¡± he reminded me. ¡°But if you report to me about your life


    and education every week then it will give me a better chance to investigate you and decide if you


    are a good fit for the pack.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, so Amelia, do we have a deal?¡±


    I knew I wouldn¡¯t get a better offer than this anywhere else, not even with the kindest Alpha in the


    world. I must have caught Kaden on a very good mood and I was determined to make the best of it


    before he changed his mind so I nodded.


    ¡°Yes, we do.¡±

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    KADEN¡¯S PO.V


    It was a simple touch, just the grabbing of her shoulders and yet my dick was as hard as granite. I


    mentally cursed my wolf for acting like a teenager going through puberty for the first time and I


    rushed to take a seat behind the table hoping she wouldn¡¯t notice. I doubt she did because I¡¯m sure


    she would have gone screaming for the hills if she knew how just an innocent touch got me hard.


    I tried my best to rx myself during the conversation but it was like each word out of her l*ps was


    an aphrodisiac. I will admit that I spent more time staring at her l*ps than actually listening to the


    conversation but that is the fault of my wolf and not actually my fault.


    When she started to apologize, I felt a foreign pain in my chest as my wolf all but screamed. at me


    tofort her. If it was left to him, he would have pulled her into his arms to calm her down but I


    had to remind him that she was terrified of us and if I were to try that, she would probably pass out


    from fright. He med me for her fear before finally retreating into the back of my mind and allowing


    me assure her.


    I should have told her that it was Caleb who cleared the border for her and I had nothing to do with


    it but some sick part of me wanted her to look at me like I was her hero. She was already so


    attached to ra and if I told her that it was because of ra and Caleb that she was currently safe


    within the pack, she would have given them all her gratitude and I wanted to give her a reason to


    not be too terrified of me.


    She managed to calm down after I had told her that I was behind her entrance into the pack and


    that was when I dropped the final bomb. I wanted her to stay with me. I didn¡¯t want to allow her out


    of my sight and I wanted to be able to keep a close eye on her but she was so quick to refuse.


    It actually annoyed me a little but I forced myself to calm down and I reluctantly gave her the option


    of staying with ra. I was very annoyed that she epted so quickly but I forced myself to realize


    that, ra was just a girl and there is no possibility of ra doing anything with her. She probably


    just wants to feel safe and that is all there is to it.


    After we settled on where she would stay, I sent a quick text to ra. I didn¡¯t expect her to respond


    as quickly as she did because ra is rarely ever with her phone but she admitted. that she had


    never left the pack house and within two minutes, she was leading Amelia out


    1/5


    Dreame


    Dreume


    Google y


    INSTALL


    Emergency calls onlyG


    00100%


    11:21


    +5


    of my office and to her house.


    I wanted nothing more than to go with her and convince her to stay with me. I wanted to grab her


    shoulders and tell her that I was the better option but I knew it would only scare her more so I fisted


    my hands beside me and made sure to take deep breaths through my nos


    so as not to scare her.


    As soon as she had gone through the doors, I breathed through my nose and tried to calm my still


    hard member. It took almost ten minutes for me to calm down and once I did, I picked up my phone


    and called the one person I can count on to listen and give me good advice in times like this.


    Caleb picked up on the second ring and his voiced soundedbored through the phone. I¡¯m sure he


    was either running or working out.


    ¡°How is she?¡± he knew it was about her. I¡¯m not surprised and I heard some shuffling and then the


    shutting of a door. ¡°Sorry, I wanted to go somewhere private. Have you spoken to her?¡±


    ¡°I just did, she¡¯s terrified of me.¡± I admitted and Caleb snorted.


    ¡°Did you expect any different? ra tells me she is not more than 5 foot 4 and you¡¯re a massive


    fucker who is obsessed with her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not obsessed,¡± I muttered and Caleb hummed in disbelief. ¡°I wore a suit so she would feel less


    intimidated.¡±


    Calebughed. It was a full belliedugh filled with amusement and I could almost imagine him


    wiping his eyes and bent over as he fought to catch his breath. I rolled my eyes at his dramatics


    because only Caleb wouldugh at me like that without a care in the world.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that was hrious,¡± he wheezed as he managed to catch his breath. ¡°Have you ever


    looked in the mirror when you¡¯re in a suit? You look like you¡¯re just about ready to rip someone a


    new asshole if they talk to you. the


    wrong way.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true and you know it.¡±


    ¡°Okay cassanova, let¡¯s assume it isn¡¯t. How did things settle? Did you manage to convince her to


    stay in the pack? I¡¯ve been tracking the men who were chasing her and they¡¯re still


    2/5


    Dreame


    Dreame


    Google y


    INSTALL


    hanging around the borders. If she leaves now, they might get to her.¡±


    ¡°She agreed to stay,¡± I told him and he sighed. ¡°Can¡¯t we just kill the men?¡±


    ¡°They aren¡¯t exactly on our borders so it would be a breach of the peace treaty you signed with the


    council.¡± He reminded me and I wanted to say fuck the peace treaty but I also knew that he was


    right and although I can handle it, thest thing I should want is a fight with the council. My pack


    would survive it but it would be an unnecessary strain.


    ¡°Just keep an eye on them,¡± I told him after a beat of silence. ¡°Amelia will be staying at your house.


    She wanted to stay with ra and I gave her permission to do so.¡±


    There was a beat of silence and for a second I thought he had hung up the call. I checked the


    phone but I saw that the call was still ongoing and I put it back against my car but I still couldn¡¯t hear


    any sounds.


    ¡°Can you hear me?¡± I asked and I heard Caleb clear his throat.


    ¡°Yes I did, I¡¯m just shocked,¡± he let out a deep breath. ¡°You allowed her stay away from you. That


    has to be some sort of miracle or record. I honestly thought you would tie her up and throw her over


    your shoulder if she refused.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not funny Caleb,¡± I responded dryly but he snorted.


    ¡°Have you seen yourself Kaden? You are thest person on earth that I would have expected to do


    something like this. You¡¯re a possessive bastard.¡±


    ¡°I just want her to befortable.¡±


    found the entire situation amusing. To be


    He hummed under his breath but I could tell he honest, I liked that he was able to make light of the


    entire situation because it helped me feel like I wasn¡¯t going crazy. Caleb¡¯s humor is exactly the


    breath of fresh air I needed to be able to handle the situation.


    ¡°So are you serious about her?¡± Caleb asked after a beat. ¡°I know you¡¯ve said that


    you don¡¯t really want a mate but if you¡¯re letting her stay then it has to be serious right. Is she going


    to be your Luna?¡±


    I thought about what Caleb said. I wasn¡¯t exactly sure how I felt about Amelia and before


    3/5


    Treame


    Dreame


    Google y


    INSTALL


    today, the idea of a mate was as unpleasant to me as wet dog but seeing Amelia seems to have


    thrown a curveball in my ns. I¡¯m not sure where she fits into all of this but I am sure as hell that I


    don¡¯t want her anywhere I can¡¯t watch over her.


    ¡°The mate bond is a strong this,¡± I said slowly, ¡°It is almost impossible to fight. I believe that Amelia


    is a good person inside and out and I think it is worth giving a chance.¡±


    ¡°I never thought you of all people would say that,¡± he murmured, ¡°I thought I would die before I


    would see the day that you would want to settle down.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I rolled my eyes,


    my eyes, ¡°Shut up


    Caleb.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir,¡± he said but I could hear the slight teasing and mocking tone in his voice.¡±


    I decided to ignore his mocking instead of rising to take his bait.


    ¡°Make sure that she doesn¡¯tck anything. Everything she needs should be put on my tab and all


    her bills should be sent to me. I want her treated and respected like anyone would do for me.¡±


    I could practically feel his shock on the other side of the line but he muttered something along the


    lines of agreement.


    I was about to end the call when I heard Caleb¡¯s voice. He spoke so softly that if not for my Alpha


    hearing I would not have heard him.


    ¡°What are you going to do about your mother?¡± he asked and I realized that in all my ns. I hadn¡¯t


    once thought about how my mother would react. ¡°She won¡¯t be quick to ept Amelia as


    of her friends. ¡°nate and you know it. She is hell bent on mating you with the child of one


    ¡°I can deal with my mother,¡± I said trying to let him know through my tone that there was no room for


    discussion but he didn¡¯t seem to catch on.


    ¡°Your mother can be really scary sometimes. I mean-,¡±


    ¡°Caleb,¡± I cut him off and he fell silent. ¡°Remind me again who the Alpha of the pack is.¡±


    I think sometimes because of our rtionship Caleb forgets who I really am. I think he


    4/5


    Dreame


    Google y


    INSTALL


    Emergency calls only G


    100 100%


    11:22


    +5


    forgets what I am capable of and the kind of power and position I hold not just in the pack but also


    in the world. Men cower at the sound of my name and Alphas pee their pants.


    ¡°You are,¡± Caleb said softly in an almost resigned tone. ¡°Your word isw.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever forget that.¡±


    I didn¡¯t wait for a response from him before I ended the call.


    SEND GIFT


    0

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Chapter 17


    AMELIA¡¯S PO.V


    I am almost embarrassed at how quickly I rushed out of the room when ra arrived. She was still


    barefooted and she smiled softly at me as she shut the door behind her. As we walked through the


    office walls, I took my time to really admire the expensive interior of the ce. ra led me to her


    car and as soon as the doors were shut and I was sure we were far away from Kaden and his super


    Alpha hearing that I know every Alpha possesses, I turned to ra.


    ¡°Kaden was nicer than I thought he would be,¡± I admitted and she turned to me with an amused


    smile. ¡°I thought he would be upset for disrespecting him at theke earlier but he told me it was


    fine.¡±


    ¡°I knew there was nothing to worry about,¡± ra said softly. ¡°Kaden can be scary sometimes. but he


    is a fair leader. You did absolutely nothing wrong.¡±


    ¡°I was just expecting to be punished,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Also, I¡¯m sorry to be such an inconvenience. I


    know you¡¯re taking on a lot by having me stay with you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not an inconvenience, it would be amazing to have someone around who is my age. I love


    my grandparents and my brother but sometimes they can be overbearing.¡±


    ¡°You live with your grandparents?¡± I asked and she hummed. ¡°What are they like?¡±


    ¡°Well my grandmother is the nicest person in the world. She is so sweet but she can also be a little


    scary and my grandfather is just quiet. He mainly keeps to himself and sits on the rocking chair


    while drinking tea and reading the newspaper.¡±


    ¡°They sound fun.¡±


    I have no other family except for my father and Brittany and even before this, I would never have


    spoken about them with the same kind of affection that ra spoke about her family. She spoke like


    they were so important to her and dear to her heart and I knew without a doubt that she loved them


    and they loved her. it warmed my heart to see but it also gave a bittersweet feeling and a pang of


    pain and longing right in the center of my chest but I quickly brushed it off.


    1/5


    Emergency calls only G


    Chapter 17


    100 100% 11:22


    ¡°Will they be upset to have me?¡± I asked and she nced at me incredulously.


    +5


    ¡°Of course not,¡± she said as if I was stupid for even considering it. ¡°I¡¯m sure grandma is already


    making a huge meal for you right now. Fair warning, she can be very overbearing. but she is only


    doing it because she cares. She will probably stuff you full of food until you pop.¡±


    I chuckled at her description and she squeezed my palm softly in a calming manner before returning


    to the wheel. I appreciated how she was trying to calm me down and assure me of everything and I


    rxed in the chair. I trust ra and if she says her grandparents will like me then I will believe her.


    The drive to her house took a little over fifteen minutes and although I hade to terms with


    where I was going to be staying, I still felt nervous butterflies flutter in my belly. I hesitated in getting


    out of the car and if ra noticed, she didn¡¯t say much about it. Instead, she stood and waited


    patiently for me to join her by her side.


    We walked towards the front door and before ra even raised her hand to knock, a woman


    appeared on the other side. She was a splitting image of ra although many years older and she


    was wearing an apron that was stained with flour. She had a warm smile on her face and I saw


    smile lines and wrinkles framing her face. Her graying hair was tied up in a bun but she looked so


    young that I would never have guessed that she was her. grandmother.


    ¡°You poor thing,¡± she cooed as she looked over at me. ¡°Come in please.¡±


    She stepped aside for ra and I to walk in and the first thing I smelled when I crossed the


    threshold was cinnamon and coffee. The house smelled lived in and something about the


    atmosphere waspletely cozy and warm. It felt like being wrapped in a long and warm hug and I


    felt all the tension drain out of my b*dy.


    I saw ra¡¯s grandfather sitting on a wooden rocking chair with a newspaper in his hands just like


    ra had described but he put it down when we walked in. He also looked as kind as her


    grandmother and he offered me a soft smile.


    ¡°ra why don¡¯t you take her to the guest room?¡± her grandmother asked, ¡°You can take a bath


    dear and maybe ra can help you with some new clothes. Dinner should be ready before you¡¯re


    done.¡±


    2/5


    Emergency calls only G


    Chapter 17


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said softly and she waved me off.


    OD 100% 011:22


    ra led me to a room down the hallway. She showed me her own room which was two doors


    down from the one I was supposed to use and when I walked in I was in


    awe. I was expecting a small room like the one I was used to at home but instead, I was met with a


    room almost three times that size with arge four poster bed in the middle. There was a vanity and


    a walk in closet. The bathroom was almost as big as the room andpletely tiled.


    ¡°This is amazing,¡± I breathed and I saw ra grin.


    ¡°I¡¯lly out some clothes for you before you return,¡± she said and then she was gone.


    +5


    I spent longer than I should have in that shower and it was mainly because I couldn¡¯t bring myself to


    get out. It was so big andfortable that I didn¡¯t even realize I had spent so much time until the


    water in the tub went cold. I got out and saw a pair of sweatpants and a top that ra had left out


    for me. They fit me perfectly and I towel dried my hair before stepping out of the room.


    The smell of food carried me to the living room and I saw ra¡¯s grandmother setting out tes on


    the dining table. She smiled when she saw me and beckoned me over.


    ¡°Thank you for having me,¡± I said to her and ra who had appeared from the kitchen holding a


    dish. ¡°I don¡¯t have any money right now but I can do chores or jobs around the house I can do to


    earn my keep.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± ra said. ¡°All your needs are going to be funded by someone. Don¡¯t bother


    asking who, just sit down so we can have dinner.¡±


    Even though she had said not to bother, I couldn¡¯t help but worry about who was funding it. Was she


    lying just to make me feel better or was there actually someone that was going to handle


    everything? If there was, then who was it? Was it Kaden? He wouldn¡¯t actually do that, he doesn¡¯t


    even know me, right?


    The thoughts were swirling in my head but I took a seat at the table next to ra. She offered me a


    smile and I waited until everyone else had started to dish out their food before. I hesitantly reached


    for a bowl of pasta.


    ¡°I know we haven¡¯t done the introductions yet but my name is Pam and that¡¯s my


    3/5


    Emergency calls only G


    Chapter 17


    100 100%


    11:22


    husband Devin.¡± ra¡¯s grandmother said. ¡°Now what¡¯s your name and how did you. stumble


    across our pack?¡±


    ¡°My name is Amelia,¡± I swallowed. ¡°My mate left me for my sister today and my father thought it


    would be a good idea for me to go to another pack to finish school to avoid the shame that would


    come from it. On my way driving, some wolves attacked me.¡±


    I told her the story of how the birds saved me and how I stumbled into the pack and came across


    Kaden. I rushed through that path because even thinking about Kaden had me feeling a type of way


    that I didn¡¯t want to think about. Pam was listening with rapt attention and wide eyes and by the


    time I was done, she was shocked.


    ¡°Who could have wanted to hurt you so badly?¡± she asked, ¡°Why would they send wolves after you.


    Do you have any enemies?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t at the time,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°They were sent by her father,¡± ra added. ¡°The birds saw him nning the attack and I was able


    to warn Caleb and Kaden.¡±


    Pam put a hand over her mouth. ¡°I am so sorry that happened to you Amelia,¡± her voice was so


    soft as if she was trying tofort me with her words. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to ra. If she didn¡¯t have the skill with the birds I would probably be dead.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ra¡¯s skill is amazing,¡± Pam smiled softly. ¡°It runs in the women of the family. Her


    maternal grandmother could talk to horses and she was an amazing warrior. Her mother was also


    an amazing warrior, it was a shame when she and her mate died in battle.¡±


    I saw ra¡¯s smile waver slightly and I knew that she probably still missed her mother. We drifted


    the topic over dinner to softer matters like what I nned to do now that I was in the pack and my


    hobbies.


    By the time dinner was over, I wanted to help with the dishes but Pam shooed me to the room


    and told me to get some rest. I reluctantly walked into my room and once the door was shut it was


    like the weight of the entire day finally fell on my shoulders.


    I crawled into the bed and pulled the nket up to my chin. If anyone had told me yesterday that


    Brittany and father would have tried to kill me, I would have called them


    4/5


    5/5


    100 100%


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    11:22


    +5


    liars. But here I am in a foreign pack simply because they wanted me dead. I can never go back


    and that means I am no longer the Alpha¡¯s daughter. In the span of one day my entire life has


    crumbled and I am no one.


    The silver lining to all of that was that Kaden had granted me a nk te. I never expected. his


    kindness but I am grateful for it. Tomorrow I will talk to ra about starting a


    university part time so I can also find a job. I have been given a second chance at life and I am not


    going to let it pass me by.


    I allowed the new found hope consume me as I drifted off to sleep.


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    KADEN¡¯S POV


    ra had been giving me updates on Amelia¡¯s progress at the house. She texted me when she


    took a bath and when she ate dinner. My skin itched to see her and to find out how she was doing.


    The texts weren¡¯t enough for me and I wanted to see her for myself and see how she was doing.


    When ra told me that she was asleep, I instantly got into my car and drove to their house..


    I knew what I was doing felt crazy but I needed to see her. It was already difficult for me to know


    that she wouldn¡¯t be living under my roof but I needed to see her to make sure that she was fine.


    Their house is a twenty minute drive from the pack office but I got there in under ten. I probably


    broke every single speed limit and road safety rule known but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to care.


    I knocked on the door and it took a few minutes before someone pulled it open. My skin itched with


    anticipation as the door finally swung open. ra stood there in a robe with wet. hair but I couldn¡¯t


    be bothered to even look over her. She bowed to me and I saw confusion swirling in her eyes as to


    why I was standing at her doorstep sote at night.


    ¡°Caleb isn¡¯t here yet,¡± she began slowly as I crossed the threshold and made my way into the


    house. ¡°I could call him but I¡¯m not sure how long it would take him to get here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here for Caleb,¡± I said simply and her eyes widened as her mouth formed an o in


    understanding. ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°She is in the guest room down the hallway.¡±


    The directions were barely out of her mouth before I found myself walking down the hallway she


    had pointed to find her. Pam and Devin were nowhere to be seen and I knew they were probably


    asleep. If they weren¡¯t Devin would have been sitting on his rocking chair and Pam would have


    probably offered me cookies like she always does.


    I got to the door that ra had directed me to and I slowly pushed it open so it wouldn¡¯t creak. Her


    scent hit me immediately and I felt myself harden instantly. I muttered a small curse under my


    breath as I fisted my hands to stop myself from doing something terrible. I repeated the words ¡®she


    is asleep¡® like a mantra in my head to remind myself of all the reasons I couldn¡¯t just jump into bed


    with her.


    1/4


    Dreame


    Emergency calls only G


    100100% 11:22


    I slowly made my way over to her side of the bed and watched her as she breathed softly. In her


    sleep, she looked more beautiful and she looked calmer. She looked soft and like she had no


    problems at all. I reached out and softly pushed a stray strand of hair out of her face and I couldn¡¯t


    help but reach down and stroke my finger down her face softly.


    She didn¡¯t stir as I touched her and I let out a sigh of relief at the softness of her skin against my


    fingers. My fingers were so big on her face and they were so coarse from years of work while her


    skin was the softest and silkiest material I had ever seen in my life.


    ¡°Can you feel her wolf?¡± I asked my wolf in my head. I wanted to know if he could feel the same


    way I felt about her.


    I felt him stir inside me before he spoke, ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± he sounded almost annoyed by the fact and I


    froze.


    If he couldn¡¯t feel her wolf then that meant one of two things- either her wolf was asleep like she


    was or she was wolf less. If her wolf was asleep then he should still be able to feel her energy but


    he can¡¯t feel a thing- maybe it is because she was weak when she arrived and her wolf hasn¡¯t had


    time to rest up yet. I could feel my wolf getting slightly annoyed by the fact.


    ¡°Her wolf is probably asleep,¡± I told my own and I felt his annoyance decrease slightly.


    I stared at my mate¡¯s sleeping features and I felt this insatiable urge to lean over and press my l*ps


    to her. I could almost picture how it would go and I could almost feel how soft her l*ps were but I


    had to restrain my urges and remind myself of all the reasons I couldn¡¯t do that. The first being that


    she is currently asleep and the second being that she is terrified of me and would probably end up


    screaming if I were to wake her up like that.


    I wanted to nuzzle into her n*eck and inhale her scent for hours on end. I wanted to bottle her scent


    and bathe myself in it. I wanted to drown in it and forget all my sorrows in her because I knew her


    scent had the power to do that.


    ¡°She smells amazing,¡± my wolfmented and I agreed with a hum. ¡°You know that if she doesn¡¯t


    have a mate then she wouldn¡¯t be able to smell your scent, right? It could exin why she was so


    scared of you.¡±


    ¡°She has a wolf,¡± I growled to mine. I didn¡¯t want to acknowledge the fact that she couldn¡¯t smell my


    scent the way I could hers.


    2/4


    Emergency calls only G


    00 100%


    11:22


    +5


    I didn¡¯t want to acknowledge the fact that I was the only one who felt some kind of way towards her.


    It brought a foreign feeling of pain in my chest, something simr to longing and a distant cousin of


    want. I have never felt something like that in my entire life and I never want to feel it again.


    I shoved away every thought and every feeling of her not having a wolf and decided to just focus on


    her presence. My wolf seemed to agree with my decision because he went quiet in my head and I


    took a seat at the edge of the bed and watched her.


    head and I took a seat at t


    I didn¡¯t know how long I stayed in that room until I finally exited and I saw the clock read that an


    hour had passed. It felt like mere minutes to me and somehow it still didn¡¯t feel like enough time. I


    walked into the living room and I saw Caleb sitting on the couch with a mug of steaming tea in his


    hands and when he saw me, he smirked.


    ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t take advantage of the poor girl,¡± he mused. ¡°It would be a shame for her to have


    her first k*ss with you while she was asleep.¡±


    I rolled my eyes at his antics and I saw him snort and try to hide his smile. I knew he was just trying


    to push my buttons but I ignored him and took a seat on the couch next to him.


    ra returned from the kitchen and she was fully dressed in a long night dress. She handed me a


    cup of tea and although I prefer coffee, I took it from her and took a sip.


    She disappeared down the hallway, probably to her room and left Caleb and I alone. I waited until I


    heard the tell tale sound of a door clicking shut before I turned to Caleb. He seemed to get the hint


    that I wanted to talk to him about something important because he turned to face me.


    ¡°What have you been able to find out?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I was able to track down the wolves who were chasing her and I was shocked to realize that they


    are rogues. They don¡¯t belong to her father¡¯s pack so I am thinking he hired them to kill his


    daughter.¡±


    Anger burned through me at the thought. How could anyone be so cruel as to want to kill his own


    daughter to the extent that he would hire rogues to do the job for him? How could any parent be so


    cruel as to want to harm their own child? My rage simmered beneath my blood and I wanted


    nothing more than to find her father and rip his head off with my bare hands but I took deep breaths


    to calm myself and remind myself that killing him would yield no results.


    3/4


    UD100% 11:22


    ¡°Why would he want to kill her so badly?¡± I asked once I had regained control of myself. ¡°Is there


    some kind of bad blood within the family? What were you able to find out?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t find much,¡± Caleb admitted softly and almost bashfully. ¡°But I was able to find out that


    Amelia¡¯s mother died while trying to protect her. It could be the reason why her father hates her so


    much. It is not a justification for his actions but it is the only answer that I could find as to what could


    have caused some sort of rivalry between them.¡±


    I nodded but I wasn¡¯t fully convinced. That cannot be enough reason why a father would hate his


    own child to the extent of wanting to kill them. A parent¡¯s duty is to protect their child and if Amelia¡¯s


    mother died doing that then she was i


    doing her duty. It makes no


    sense why her father would hate her and try to kill her for that.


    ¡°There has to be more to the story.¡± I told Caleb and he nodded.


    ¡°If there is more then we will figure it out. I will try and see what else I can find out but I think our


    best source of answers is Amelia.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right but let her sleep, she has had a very long day. When she wakes up, we can start


    asking her questions.¡±


    He nodded and I could see that he wanted to say something but I felt a pressure at the back of my


    skull that indicated that someone wanted to mind link me. I let down my walls and I instantly heard


    the voice of one of my guards in my mind. It wasn¡¯t the fact that a guard was mind linking me but it


    was what he said that had my spine straightening.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°There is a man at our borders,¡± the guard said. ¡°He says he is the father of the girl who crossed


    earlier and he wants to speak to you.¡±


    4/4


    D


    É«


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    hapter 19


    AMELIA¡¯S PO.V


    I woke up feeling better and more rested than I have in a very long time. I freshened. up in the


    bathroom and I exited the room to find ra standing in my room. She led me to her room and to


    her wide closet so I could pick an outfit for myself. I teared up at the fact that she gave me a choice


    which is something I haven¡¯t had in a very long time.


    I chose a simple blue floral dress that flowed to my mid thighs. It had thick straps tied into bows and


    although it was a bit free on my b*dy, it still showed off the curve of my hips. especially because the


    torso had a corset like look and really cinched my waist in.


    ¡°This dress looks better on you than it ever has on me,¡± ra mused as she took me in. ¡°You look


    absolutely beautiful.¡±


    My cheeks warmed at thement and I found it hard to look her in the eye. The only person who


    had ever called me beautiful was ke and I always thought he was lying but to hear someone else


    say it brought a warm feeling into my chest and a slight flutter in my stomach.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I managed out softly. ¡°I promised to pay you back for all of this as soon as I am able to


    find a part time job.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay me back,¡± she waved me off. ¡°Consider it as a gift from me to you. It has


    never looked this good on me so you can have it free of charge. I would be doing a disservice if I


    didn¡¯t give it to you.¡±


    ¡°I really appreciate it.¡± I told her and she gave me a warm smile.


    She may not want payment for this dress but I will find a way to pay her back for her kindness


    towards me. Kindness is a luxury and a rare feeling that I hardly ever experienced and here she is


    giving it all to me. She has to be a special breed of person to be so kind hearted and warm to me- a


    stranger.


    ¡°You might want some shoes with that dress,¡± she said and suddenly she was rummaging through


    her closet before she pulled out a pair of sneakers and handed them to me. ¡°I think we wear the


    same size shoes and I rarely wear shoes so you can have these.¡±


    1/6


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Dra


    Dreamexter


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I can just wear mine.¡±


    JUD100%


    11:22


    ¡°But they¡¯re d*rty,¡± she eximed and I opened my mouth toin but she shoved the shoes


    into my arms. ¡°Just take these; they will look perfect with the dress.¡±


    I hesitated but I nodded. I made a mental note to pay her back for the shoes even if she wouldn¡¯t


    collect payment for the dress. They looked expensive and they were also veryfortable too. I


    have to admit that they do look really nice with the dress.


    ¡°We should go out for breakfast,¡± ra said suddenly snapping me out of my thoughts. ¡°Grandma


    hates it when breakfast gets cold.¡±


    I allowed her walk in front of me as we made our way to the living room. I saw Devin on the rocking


    chair with a newspaper in his hand while Pam was setting tes on the dining table. I was about


    to say hi to them when I noticed another person in the room.


    He was seated at the dining table helping Pam out and from his features; I knew he had to be


    rted to ra. They have the same color hair and eyes although he looks more formidable and


    scary while ra is all soft edges and silk.


    Pam was the first to notice me and she beamed wide. ¡°I hope you slept well Amelia.¡±


    The guy¡¯s eyes snapped up to mine and I had to look away. He wasn¡¯t as terrifying as Kaden but he


    still put my on edge. It wasn¡¯t in a bad way but he just exuded a sense of power and authority and I


    knew he would have to be one of the high ranking officials in the pack.


    My steps faltered but ra wrapped a soft hand around my wrist and pulled me over towards the


    dining table. She sat right next to me so I wouldn¡¯t be too ufortable and Pam ced a stack


    of pancakes and bacon in front of me. I was shocked that she served me before herself seeing as I


    was the guest but I noticed that she made sure everyone had gotten food, even Devin, before she


    even took out a te for herself.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered to her but she waved me off as if it wasn¡¯t such a big deal.


    I couldn¡¯t help but notice that the male had his eyes on me. It wasn¡¯t in an ufortable manner, it


    was more like he was assessing me and trying to figure me out. I fought the urge to squirm in my


    seat.


    ¡°Amelia, this is my brother Caleb,¡± ra said as if she noticed my difort and unease.


    2/6


    100 100%


    @11:22


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t herest night when you arrived because he is the Beta. He usually works veryte so


    the only time you might see him would probably be during breakfast.¡±


    +5


    I lifted my eyes to see him sporting a soft smile on his face which I quickly returned. When he


    smiled, he didn¡¯t look as terrifying as he did at first and he actually looked more like a normal person


    and not like the Beta that ra says he is.


    A phone rang and Pam excused herself to answer it. I noticed that sometime while we were


    eating, Devin had managed to leave without anyone noticing. It was just ra, Caleb and I and I


    couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bit ufortable.


    ¡°So Amelia,¡± Caleb began as he sipped quietly on a mug of tea. ¡°I know how you arrived at the pack


    already but do you know why you were targeted and chased by those rogues?¡±


    I knew that someone was going to ask that question sooner orter. I expected it to be Kaden but


    knowing that Caleb is the beta, it makes a little sense for him to also be curious. He probably wants


    to make sure that I am not going to be a liability to the pack.


    It hurt to think about the situations that brought me to the pack. Especially now that I knew who was


    behind it all and I didn¡¯t want to answer the question but I also knew it would be disrespectful


    considering how weing this pack has been to me. They could have thrown me out on my ass


    but instead they chose to wee me with open arms and the least I can give them is an


    exnation as to what happened.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why they wanted me dead,¡± I admitted. ¡°I had just been rejected by my boyfriend and


    my father suggested that I go to another pack for my university. I was on my way there when I


    noticed that I was being followed and I made a split second decision toe here instead of going


    where I was sent.¡±


    I smiled ruefully. ¡°Maybe they wanted to get rid of me so my boyfriend could be happily mated with


    my sister.¡±


    ¡°Why did your boyfriend reject you?¡±


    my


    I was expecting the question but it still didn¡¯t dull the ache in my chest. I knew what the answer was


    but I was hesitant to speak. I couldn¡¯t help but think about whether predicament will make them


    think any less of me. Would it change everything? Would I be turned into a ve here like I was at


    home?


    3/6


    100 100%


    11:22


    +5


    I could make up a lie and tell him or I could simply say that I don¡¯t know but he is the Beta. I am


    sure he has vast resources that I cannot even begin to imagine. He will find out sooner orter and I


    would rather he finds out from me than he finds out from someone else.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have a wolf,¡± I admitted and I felt silence fall around the entire room. ¡°He wanted to


    be Alpha and he knew he couldn¡¯t get that with me because I haven¡¯t gotten my wolf form yet so he


    went for my sister.¡°¡±


    I could tell that he was surprised, it was written all over his face and I expected him to call me


    names or call me a runt. I was even prepared for them to throw me out of their house and tell me


    that I didn¡¯t deserve to be there. I had braced myself for every possible worst case scenario but I


    hadn¡¯t braced myself for the next words that came out of his mouth.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what your status a he said softly. ¡°All your misfortunes ended the moment you


    stepped onto our borders. It is a pleasure to have you with us Amelia.¡±


    I stared at him jaw cked wondering if I had heard correctly. I turned to ra and she had a soft


    smile on her face. She reached for my hand and squeezed it softly in hers as she threaded our


    fingers together.


    ¡°You¡¯re one of us now,¡± she told me with a smile. ¡°You have nothing to worry about.¡±


    After breakfast, I decided to retire to the guest room. I wanted to be alone to think about what had


    just happened and I was lost in thought when I heard a knock on my door. I assumed it would be


    ra so I made a nonmittal sound to alert her that she coulde in. I up when I noticed the


    multitude of people walking into my room holding shopping bags in their hands.


    I stood to my feet and watched wide eyed as not less than ten different people walked in holding


    bags from different stores. I was able to catch a few names and I knew those clothes cost nothing


    less than thousands of dors. I pped my hand over my mouth as I took in


    the scene.


    ¡°This has to be a mistake,¡± I said but none of them paid me any heed as they started cing the


    bags in front of my closet. ¡°I didn¡¯t order these and no one would waste so much money on me. I


    think you¡¯re in the wrong room, ra¡¯s is down the hall.¡°¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not for me silly,¡± ra teased as she walked into the room.


    4/6


    D


    Dreame


    UD100% D 100%


    11:22


    She was barefooted again and she practically glided across the floors as she took a seat on my


    bed. The people who brought the clothes exited just as quickly as they came and shut the door


    behind us leaving us inplete silence.


    I nced at ra with a puzzled expression and she simply gestured to the bags on the floor. I


    reached into one and pulled out a pair of jeans. I almost threw up when I saw the price tag but I


    chose to ignore it and looked at the size. I was shocked to find that it was perfectly my size. I


    thought it was a fluke and dipped my hand into four more bags only to realize that every single thing


    was my size even down to the underwear and shoes.


    ¡°Who would do this for me?¡± I asked incredulously. ¡°I¡¯m just a stranger; I would never be able to pay


    you back for all of this. I can¡¯t take all of this, it is too much.¡±


    ¡°It is what we do for all our new members,¡± ra said dismissively and my eyes widened.


    I couldn¡¯t believe my ears. I have never received this many clothes from my father in my life and


    here I am receiving them in the most feared pack in the world simply because I am a new member. I


    had to pinch myself to make sure I wasn¡¯t hallucinating and I turned to ra only to see her staring


    at me with slight amusement ying on her l*ps.


    ¡°We have to register you today,¡± she told me, ¡°But you¡¯re going to do it in your new clothes. Are you


    ready?¡±


    I nodded and with her help I was able to pick a cute outfit of jeans and a floral wrap top. Once I was


    dressed, she sat me down and did some light make up on me. It felt good to have someone dote on


    me for once and when she was done, she turned the chair around so I could look at myself in the


    mirror.


    I almost couldn¡¯t recognize the girl staring back at me and it took all my willpower to not reach up


    and touch my face to make sure I was the one. I looked beautiful. I heard ra murmur some


    words under her breath but I didn¡¯t quite catch them so I turned to her.


    ¡°Did you say something?¡± I asked but she shook her head with a small smile ying on her l*ps.


    5/6

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    AMELIA¡¯S PO.V


    ra drove me to the front of a reallyrge building. It had ss walls but I couldn¡¯t see the inside


    and she exined to me that they were one way mirrors. There was a scary looking guard in front


    of the doors screening people who went in and my skin prickled at the thought of having to even


    speak to him.


    During the drive, she had exined the basic breakdown of the things I would have to do. She said


    I would have to meet a woman at the desk who would just ask for my details and issue me a new


    identity card. She would have to ask some invasive questions about my family but for my safety and


    comfort, they had called her in advance so I could have the interview in a quiet ce without people


    eavesdropping.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t go in with you,¡± ra said and I shot her a wide eyed look.


    What does she mean? I¡¯m not sure if I can do this by myself. The very thought of stepping out of


    this car is terrifying. I know I am safe but I can¡¯t help but feel like everyone is silently watching and


    judging me. I don¡¯t know if news of what happened has gotten out yet but if it has then I could be


    facing terrible stares. I don¡¯t know how the people of the pack will react to me and I am not sure if I


    am ready to face it alone.


    ¡°Are you sure you can¡¯t?¡± I asked and she offered me a sad smile, ¡°Even if it is just for a few


    minutes. I can do the rest myself and I will find my own way back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Amelia. I have something really important I need to take care of.¡±


    I realized that I was being selfish. She didn¡¯t have to drive me all this way but she did and I should


    be thanking her for it instead of demanding that she drop everything she has to do through the


    entire process. She has already done in order to hold my hand and coddle mo so much for me


    when she didn¡¯t have to and I shouldn¡¯t be asking for more.


    I realized that it was time for me to take charge of my own life and the new opportunity I had just


    been given. Not many people get the chance to start over but I did and it would be smart of me to


    take it with both hands.


    ¡°Thank you for bringing me here,¡± I gave her a wide smile as I finally forced my shaky legs


    1/5


    Emergency calls only G


    out of the car.


    IDID 100%


    11:22


    She gave me a thumbs up of encouragement and I turned to face therge building. I wasn¡¯t sure


    how long my bravado would hold by I exhaled deeply and walked over to the front doors. I saw the


    guard peering down at me through his thick ck sses and when I stopped in front of him, I


    cleared my throat.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to register as a member of the pack.¡±


    I was d that my voice didn¡¯t shake but the more the guard peered at me, the harder it was to hide


    the slight tremor in my hands. Finally, he nodded and gestured for me to go in. As soon as I was


    safely on the other side of the door, I let out a sigh of relief.


    The interior was so magnificent that I spent a full minute staring at it. There were marble tables


    upied by busy men and women either interviewing other people or on the phone. The ce


    vibrated with life and it was like everyone there was in a hurry.


    I realized I was blocking the door when someone cleared their throat behind me and I flushed pink


    and I quickly moved aside and allowed other people pass. I walked down the hall like ra had


    instructed until I got to thest woman on the left. She was wearing a red button up shirt and a in


    skirt that was obstructed by the table she was seating at.


    There was no one in front of her so I walked straight up to her and cleared my throat which made


    her look up at me.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Hi, my name is Amelia and ra told me to meet you.¡±


    Her confused expression immediately morphed into a smile and she gestured for me to follow her.


    She took me to the edge of the room which was isted from the rest of the room by a mini


    barricade. It wasn¡¯t much but it was enough to give me a semnce of privacy as I took a seat


    opposite her.


    She opened aptop in front of her and looked up at me. ¡°Is it okay if I have your full name?¡±


    I gave her every bit of information she asked for to the best of my ability. I couldn¡¯t answer any


    questions on my mother because my father never told me about her even when I had asked. I felt


    embarrassed at not being able to answer her questions but she gave me a soft smile and never


    made me feel like I was stupid for not being able to answer her questions.


    2/5


    1010 100%


    11:22


    She asked me to stand on a scale so she could get my weight and height. I flushed when she stood


    to her feet and I realized she towered over me. I always knew I was short but seeing ra- who is


    around my height- made me forget just how short I actually was.


    I have never checked my height before so I was surprised to hear her mutter 5 foot 3 under her


    breath.


    ¡°Is that a bad thing?¡± I asked sheepishly and she turned to me as if she wasn¡¯t expecting that


    question from me.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with being shorter than average,¡± she assured me. ¡°I have a cousin who is


    even shorter than you are and she is doing perfectly fine for herself. No one really pays attention to


    height anymore.¡±


    I decided to take her word for it and watched quietly as she tapped away on herptop. She looked


    up when I felt the hair at the back of my n*eck stand up. She suddenly looked very nervous and I


    saw her bow. I knew it wasn¡¯t at me so I turned and saw Kaden standing behind me.


    He was in a button up shirt and jeans and even though he looked more casual, he still looked very


    formidable and I wasn¡¯t the only person who felt that way because I could see thedy in front of me


    was nervous. There was a slight tremor to her fingers that wasn¡¯t there before.


    ¡°Alpha,¡± she said and her voice cracked slightly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting you here today.¡±


    ¡°I came to check on the work.¡±


    She looked slightly perplexed but she didn¡¯t say anything else. I nced at Kaden out of the corner


    of my eye and I felt that undeniable pull towards him. In the light I was able to admire his features


    properly and admire the sharp curve of his jaw line and the depth of his eyes and how the sun gave


    them an intriguing look. They looked like something straight out of a watercolor painting.


    My eyes unwillingly went down to his chest where the first two buttons of his shirt were undone and


    I couldn¡¯t help but stare at his toned chest. His skin was like fine bronze and it looked like it was


    sculpted with careful hands. He must be so obsessed with physical training to be able to get a b*dy


    like that and it took years to achieve that look.


    3/5


    100 100% 11:22


    ¡°We were just finishing up here,¡± thedy said and I let out a discreet sigh of relief. ¡°I have asked all


    the questions I need to.¡±


    ¡°Have you done the test?¡± he asked and I froze.


    ra didn¡¯t tell me anything about any test. All she said was that I would have


    to answer:


    few questions and that would be all. I wish she had warned me about the test because if it is one of


    physical strength then I am going to fail. I should have known that all this was too good to be true


    because there is no way I would just be epted into the pack with no strings attached.


    ¡°Have you forgotten that every new member has to take a physical test to ensure if they are able to


    serve on the patrol team?¡± Kaden asked and for a second I could swear I saw confusion swirling


    through her eyes as if she had no idea what he was talking about but it disappeared as soon as I


    blinked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the test,¡± I said softly and both pairs of eyes turned to me. ¡°I can take it now if you


    want.¡±


    ¡°Perfect, I am here now so I will help you with the test.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t expecting that response from him and my blood ran cold. I sat there immobile wondering if


    there was any way I could get out of it. I am already so intimidated by him and then add in that pull


    to him I cannot exin and doing a physical test with him might be more than I can handle.


    I knew I was between a rock and a hard ce. If I refused, I would risk being rude and disrespectful


    to him after he already gave me this amazing chance. I was out of options so I ended up nodding.


    He opened his mouth to speak but then he froze and his eyes zed over. I recognized it as mind


    linking because I have seen father and Brittany doing it before and I have always wondered how it


    worked but no one ever exined it to me.


    By the time the tension left his shoulders and his eyes had cleared, he turned to me with a sad and


    somewhat somber expression.


    ¡°I am afraid we might have to reschedule that test,¡± he said as his voice took on a more serious


    expression. ¡°I have been called away for an important matter. I will have the new


    4/5


    Dreame


    date for the testmunicated to you.¡±


    As he left, I couldn¡¯t help the small sigh of relief than let my l*ps and I wasn¡¯t the only one because


    the woman in front of me lot like a wingh had he lifted off her shoulders. I even saw her mutter with


    worth under hes themide make dry out. She caught me staring


    me and she cleared her throat


    ¡°I will have youat sdentity card went tos prour whieves¡± the sand so me before sanding to fore feet.


    ¡°That is all for rers, thank yous


    SEND GIFT


    ¥ï


    COMMENT


    Dreame


    Google y


    INSTALL


    1122


    Emergency calls only G


    date for the testmunicated to you.¡±


    100 100% 11:22


    As he left, I couldn¡¯t help the small sigh of relief that left my l*ps and I wasn¡¯t the only one because


    the woman in front of me looked like a weight had been lifted off her shoulders. I even saw her


    mutter some words under her breath but I couldn¡¯t make them out. She caught me staring at me


    and she cleared her throat.


    ¡°I will have your identity card sent to your address,¡± she said to me before standing to her feet. ¡°That


    is all for today, thank you.¡±


    5/5


    Çú


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    KADEN¡¯S POV


    I was so


    so annoyed at the fact that I had been called away from Amelia. It grated on my nerves because I


    had spent all ofst night thinking of a way that I could spend more time with her without raising


    suspicions and I had finally found one.


    I don¡¯t know the name of the woman who was interviewing Amelia but I made a mental note to give


    her a bonus for putting up with my outrageous demands. She knows there is no physical test and I


    have never gone into that office to check on their work before. The only reason I was there was


    because of Amelia. The woman looked so confused and she looked like she had stepped out into


    an alternate universe but she still yed along.


    For a second I thought she wouldn¡¯t understand and would sl*p up but she remained professional


    throughout and Amelia will never know that all of that is just so I can spend time with her.


    I got to my office and pushed open the door only to see that it was already upied. My mother


    was seated on the couch so I didn¡¯t notice her until I had entered the office. She was dressed up in


    a fitted blue a line dress. Her hair was tied up at the base of her beck in a chignon and not a single


    strand was out of ce. Her face was covered in light make up her l*ps were painted a dark red.


    but


    Her hands were crossed over her chest and she had an impatient look on her face as she waited


    for me to cross the threshold. I tried to mp down on my frustration as I walked into the door and


    shut the door behind me. I crossed the length of the room and she stood up from the couch to sit


    down on the chair that was facing mine. I didn¡¯t say a word as I took my own seat and I watched her


    out of the corner of my eye.


    ¡°Are you avoiding me, Kaden?¡± she asked and I let out a sigh. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in three days and


    I have tried to see you. Your guards won¡¯t tell me where you are no matter how hard I try and you


    wouldn¡¯t even pick up my calls.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not avoiding you,¡± I said simply. I couldn¡¯t tell her that I had found my mate because I didn¡¯t


    know how she would react. ¡°I am Alpha mother and I have been very busy.¡±


    If I know my mother, it would probably not be a pleasant reaction considering that I am sure she has


    a line as long as the pacific ocean of children of her friends that she will want


    1/5


    Emergency calls only G


    me to r


    100 100% 11:23


    º¬100%


    mate with. I will tell her about Amelia but when I am sure that she is in a good moon. Right now, her


    mood seems very irritable and she looks one wrong word from away from blowing up.


    My mother didn¡¯t believe my excuse about not avoiding her- that much was obvious from the look


    on her face. But she just hummed instead of dragging out the issue. She sighed. and I saw a bit of


    the tension leave her shoulders but then she sat up straighter and I knew that I was going to hate


    whatever she was going to say next.


    ¡°I have used thest three days to think about a few things,¡± she began. ¡°And a friend of mine has a


    really beautiful daughter. She is a bit younger than you and she is from a very prominent family. I


    have arranged a date for the both of you at a five star restaurant. It is well within her standards and I


    know that you will just love her.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t stop the annoyance from building up inside me. I hated how she just made ns for me


    without asking me first and it was shocking how she still wasn¡¯t asking my opinion but she was just


    telling me about the ns she had made. It was getting very frustrating to hear her shove her ns


    down my throat without giving me a choice in the matter.


    I started to think of ways to avoid the date without actually telling her about Amelia. Maybe I can


    make up some excuse about a meeting or about being busy. That should be enough to get out of


    the date for now until I am ready to tell her about Amelia.


    ¡°Mother, I have-,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even start with your excuses,¡± she cut me off. ¡°I knew you were going to try to get out of it. I


    knew you were going to start with your excuses which is why I took the liberty of asking Caleb if you


    had any meetings or things to do today and he said no. I know you arepletely free so you have


    no reason to avoid this date.¡±


    I made a mental note to kill Caleb when I saw him. He should have asked me before telling my


    mother anything. He probably didn¡¯t think this was what she wanted to use that information to do


    which is why he gave it to her. I know if he was aware that this was what she had nned then he


    would have never spoken to her. That knowledge wasn¡¯t enough to mp down on my frustration. I


    still wanted to bash his face in with my fists.


    He should have spoken to me before speaking to her. I am the Alpha and that position shoulde


    with respect. If I cannot get the two closest people I have to family to respect that position then I


    cannot hope for anyone else to do so. If my own mother and best friend cannot respect the position


    then what use is it? My anger was climbing and I had to


    2/5


    Dreame


    Emergency calls only G


    try breathing exercises to calm down but nothing seemed to be working.


    IDID 100% 11:23


    I risked a nce at my mother and when she saw the raw and undiluted anger in my gaze, she


    swallowed thickly. She could clearly see that she had messed up.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it for no reason, Kaden, you have to know that.¡± She began. ¡°I have just been. worried


    about you and that is why I am doing all of this. I am doing this for your benefit and you know it.¡±


    I forced myself to breathe deeply through my nose to expel the anger from my b*dy. I rotated my


    shoulders and flexed my fingers before speaking.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve been worried about me since father¡¯s ident,¡± I began slowly. ¡°But setting me up to


    mate with random females is not the right answer. I¡¯m not going to mate with someone I don¡¯t know


    just because you have a bond with her mother.¡±


    ¡°At least just meet up with her. She is very beautiful with wide hips that are good for childbearing.


    Meet her first before you make any rash decisions.¡±


    I let out a deep sigh of exhaustion and pinched the bridge of my nose with my thumb and pointer


    finger. My first instinct was to just agree to get her off my back but Amelia was in the picture now


    and I tried to imagine what I would do if I saw her going on a date with another guy and blinding


    rage rushed through me.


    I turned to my mother who was gazing at me curiously as if trying to figure out what had caused the


    sudden rush of anger.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better if I waited for my mate?¡± I asked. ¡°What if she happens to turn up? We are


    destined to be mated so our paths will have to cross at some point. Father was your fated mate, do


    you not want the best for me just like you had?¡±


    My mother let out a deep sigh and I saw her shoulders dete a bit as a sad look crossed her eyes.


    She always gets that look whenever I mention my father and I know it is because of how much she


    loved him. I know there is no bond greater than that of fated mates and she got to experience it so


    why is she against me experiencing it for myself?


    ¡°It has been years since you turned eighteen,¡± mother argued. ¡°You are supposed to find. your fated


    mate at eighteen and she has not turned up since.¡±


    3/5


    Dreame


    Emergency calls only G


    10D 100% 11:23


    ¡°What if she was yet to turn eighteen?¡± I asked. ¡°It is possible that when I was eighteen she was still


    too young and the moon goddess thought it would be best if we didn¡¯t meet at the


    time.¡±


    ¡°Kaden,¡± mother sighed and she opened her mouth to speak but closed it as if she was unsure


    whether it would be the right thing.


    A thick silence stretched across the room as she struggled to pick her words. I was curious. to know


    what she would say in response to what I had said. Amelia just turned eighteen and if I had met her


    when I was eighteen, she would have been too young for me.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if a fated mate would be the best choice in your case,¡± mother muttered under her


    breath and my head snapped up to hers immediately.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I was unable to keep the hostilitypletely out of my voice.


    as I stared at her.


    What does she mean? Is she trying to say that I am not good enough for a fated mate? She


    seemed to realize the error in her words as her eyes widened and she realized that I was truly


    getting annoyed.


    ¡°Listen, Kaden, just get dressed for the dinner.¡± Her tone held no room for argument and she stood


    to her feet. ¡°It is set by six in the evening and I will text you the details and everything you need to


    know.¡±


    Without another word, she walked out of my office leaving me inplete silence. As soon. as she


    walked out of the room, I found myself picking up my phone and dialing a number. It rang for a while


    and just when I thought the person on the other end of the line wasn¡¯t going to answer, the call


    connected. Noise filtered in before I heard a door click shut and suddenly there was silence.


    ¡°Sorry, I was busy with some of the guards.¡± Caleb¡¯s voice filtered through the speakers. ¡°Is


    something wrong?¡±


    ¡°The next time you give my mother information on me, you will be banned from the pack office as a


    whole. I don¡¯t give a shit that you¡¯re the Beta. You would do well to remember that you answer to me


    and not her.¡±


    I heard his gasp of surprise and I knew he wanted to apologize but thest thing I wanted to


    4/5


    Emergency calls only G


    do was hear that apology so I hung up the phone.


    101 100% 11:23


    +5


    Yelling at him did little to calm my anger and I still felt like I was a second away from an explosion. I


    grabbed the vase of flowers next to my window and I threw it against the door with a loud roar. It


    shattered on impact but the sight did nothing to help me.


    F***.


    5/5


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    AMELIA¡¯S PO.V


    After I left the building, I didn¡¯t know where else to go. ra had told me that she would be back to


    pick me up in the evening but until then, I decided to roam the pack and try to sort out the multitude


    of thoughts that were swarming my brain.


    I walked down the streets and I passed an ice cream van. I wanted to get some but I realized I had


    no money and it brought back to the forefront of my mind that I needed to get a job. I need to be


    able to do things by myself without depending on anyone. I am no longer at home where my status


    could get me little things.


    I let out a sigh as I realized that life as I know it hadpletely changed. I would probably never


    see ke again. Just thinking about him brought a pang of longing to my chest. Regardless of


    everything that happened, I still miss him and want him around. He did warn me about everything


    which means he must still have some feelings for me.


    If he truly didn¡¯t care for me then he would probably have never warned me. He would have allowed


    them do whatever they wanted to me but he didn¡¯t. He wanted me to get to safety and he risked


    everything to tell me that warning. If Brittany or father had found him. warning me, he would have


    been in serious trouble.


    Even


    though he rejected me for Brittany and left me I couldn¡¯t help but still feel some sense of longing


    towards him. He couldn¡¯t possibly have just left me like that after everything we had been through


    together. What if father held something over his head? A week ago, I would never have considered


    this to be a possibility but after father had sent men to kill me, I wouldn¡¯t put anything past him. It is


    possible that ke only rejected me because he had to.


    of me


    A part of me felt I was being delusional about the whole thing but another part couldn¡¯t help but


    hope that I was right because the only other option would be that the man I had spent my life loving


    left me without a second thought. He didn¡¯t care enough about me to stay and was ready to give


    me up without a second thought.


    If he could do that then what hope do the others have? ra and her family have been nothing but


    nice to me since I arrived but when does that end? I can¡¯t live with them. forever or maybe they


    might get bored and tired of me. I also cannot leech of their supplies and I would need to pay them


    back for everything they have done before leaving.


    1/5


    Dreame


    Dreams


    Google y


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    INSTALI


    Emergency calls only G


    11:23


    00100%


    +5


    The thought of leaving terrified me because I didn¡¯t want to be alone. I have never been. alone in all


    my years of life and the idea of doing it now is scary. I would be solely responsible for myself and


    everything around me including my schooling. The thought sent shivers down my brain and I tried to


    push it out of my head.


    I didn¡¯t realize how far or how long I had walked until I looked around me and realized that I didn¡¯t


    know where I was. I looked around trying to see if I could make out where I had came from but all I


    could see were unfamiliar buildings and the entire road was deserted. I couldn¡¯t see a single person


    for as far as I could look.


    I decided to walk further a little and see if I would find someone to talk to. The more I walked, the


    more I thought I should turn around but for some reason I kept going forward until I heard a chorus


    of shouts. I decided to follow the shouts until I got to the edge of a forest. There were men around


    the forest and they seemed to be deep in conversation with themselves.


    They were all wearing the same thing and they seemed to be engaging in some form of y


    fighting. Merely from looking at them, I knew they were the border patrol and I must have walked


    very far to have gotten to the border.


    I started to leave when one of them noticed me and he started tapping his guys and soon all of


    them were staring at me. I felt very self conscious and ufortable but I swallowed down my


    difort and walked over to them in hopes that one of them would guide me back to the office so


    I could wait for ra,


    ¡°Hi, I think I¡¯m lost,¡± I began as soon as I was within earshot. ¡°Can one of you guide me on the way


    back to-,¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the little mouse that crossed our borders a few days ago,¡± one of them teased. and I felt


    my cheeks heat up in embarrassment as I nodded. ¡°Well damn, now I understand why the Beta was


    so insistent that you cross peacefully. He must have known that you were. one fine piece of ass.¡±


    Embarrassment and shame heated my cheeks as I took in their words. I could see that they were


    all staring at me in a way that made my skin crawl. They ran their eyes over me like they were


    slowly undressing me with their eyes and it made me feel sick. I have never been looked at like this


    before. Back at home, most people hated me too much to even look at me more than once and I


    found that I preferred their dismissal and dislike of me to the way I was being looked at now.


    2/5


    Dreame


    Dreams


    Google y


    INSTALL


    Emergency calls only G


    100 100%


    11:23


    #5


    ¡°Can you help me find my way back?¡± I asked hoping to change the subject but they didn¡¯t seem to


    bear the same thoughts as I did.


    ¡°I heard she¡¯s staying with the Beta,¡± another guy piped up. ¡°I can totally see why. You must be


    paying him back in kind for letting you cross the border. You know, I wonder if the beta is against


    sharing.¡±


    ¡°Sharing what?¡± I asked and they allughed. I could see them taking closer steps towards me and I


    cleared my throat. ¡°I think I¡¯ll find my own way back.¡±


    I turned to leave but I felt one of them grab my arm. I tried to push him off but he was too strong and


    another person came to my back to hold me in ce. The men swarmed me and I heard them


    laughing as I tried and failed to fight them.


    ¡°The little mouse thinks she can beat us,¡± one of them mused. ¡°I enjoy watching you squirm. Why


    don¡¯t you fight harder?¡±


    I knew they were mocking me but that didn¡¯t stop me from trying my best to push them off. I was


    getting weaker but they were still holding me down and I felt tears begin to prick the back of my


    eyelids. I had started to ept what was happening when I heard a high pitched sound and an


    eagle swooped down and scratched one of them on the arm.


    ¡°The f**king b*tch¡¯s pets,¡± I heard one of them scream as the eagle came back.


    It attacked only them and while fending it off, they let go of me. I wasted no time in turning on my


    heels and running away. I don¡¯t know how long I ran but then I saw ra¡¯s car approaching. She


    stopped in front of me and I let out a sigh of relief as I got in,


    Once the door shut, the weight of everything came crashing down and tears started to fill my eyes. I


    hated how easy it was for them to hold me down and do what they wanted ad if ra hadn¡¯te


    to my rescue, who knows what they would have done to me? I have never felt as weak as I felt in


    that moment and it fully dawned on me that I couldn¡¯t defend myself if I tried.


    ¡°Thank you for saving me,¡± I whispered without meeting her gaze because I didn¡¯t want to see the


    pity in them. ¡°I should have just waited for you in front of the building.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± ra asked and I nodded but I could tell that she didn¡¯t believe me and I didn¡¯t


    me her. My nod was very non convincing.


    3/5


    Dreame


    Gan y


    INSTALL


    100 100% 11:23


    ¡°I should have been able to do something,¡± I said after a beat of silence. ¡°You probably would have


    been able to defend yourself if you were in my shoes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true but I was brought up on a training field,¡± she said softly. ¡°Both of my parents were


    warriors and I started learning to fight the moment I could walk. You can¡¯tpare yourself to me


    when we both had vastly different upbringings.¡±


    I chuckled dryly to myself. ¡°I always wanted to train but my father said I was too weak. He would


    never let me anywhere near the training field.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel some sort of resentment and anger towards father. If he had simply allowed


    me train when I had asked him then I would have had at least the basic skills needed to defend


    myself from those boys. They would have never been able to hold me down like that and I wouldn¡¯t


    have needed ra to save me from them. I would have done it all by myself and I wouldn¡¯t be


    feeling the way I do right now.


    ¡°Do you want to train?¡± ra asked and I turned to her. ¡°If you¡¯re going to start from the basics then


    you might have to train with the children but do you want to?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said without hesitation. I would train with infants if it meant that I was going to learn how to


    defend myself.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help the feeling of pride that rose up in me. I wouldn¡¯t be defenseless for long. As I


    thought about it, I suddenly remembered Kaden¡¯s words from the office and I muttered a small


    curse under my breath. I saw ra nce at me out of the corner of her eye.


    ¡°Kaden said there is a test I need to take, a physical test to determine if I can be on the patrol


    team,¡± I told her and I saw her eyes widened slightly before sheughed softly.


    ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± she said with amusementcing her tone.


    I wondered why she was smiling so much. She was trying and failing to keep herughter in check


    and after a second she sighed and turned to me.


    ¡°You need to take that test soon and learn to defend yourself because those guys are going to be


    your university ssmates.¡±


    4/5


    Dreame


    Dreame

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    AMELIA¡¯S PO.V


    100 100% 11:23


    The bomb that ra dropped yed in my head the entire ride. Those boys would be with me at


    every second of every day. There would be no ra to save me then so I would need. to be able to


    defend myself. The truth is that I¡¯m not sure if I can do it. I am sure they have been training since


    they were children and I have never even stepped onto a training mat in my entire life. Would it


    really matter how long or how hard I train? They would always be able to beat me.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine,¡± ra assured me and that was when I realized that I was talking out loud. I flushed


    pink and she gave me a small smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Ready for what?¡± I asked and sheughed softly.


    ¡°To get your car of course.¡±


    I looked up and realized that we were in front of arge auto repair shop. I didn¡¯t realize it was an


    auto repair shop because of how prim and proper it looks. The building had cream. walls and ss


    windows that prevented me from looking inside. When we walked through the front door, I was in


    awe.


    It wasrge-rger than any repair shop I had ever been in before with rows and rows of engine oil


    and wipers and different things needed for car repairs. Before now, I have only been in a car shop


    once and that was when father sent me to get some engine oil for the car. He had a guard who did


    most of the car repairs so maybe that¡¯s why I was in so much awe of the ce.


    I walked behind ra as she weaved through the rows and stopped in front of the counter. There


    was an elderly looking guy there, he had to be in his mid forties and he had graying. hair and warm


    brown eyes. He looked down at ra and smiled wide revealing a gap tooth.


    ¡°You¡¯re here for the car aren¡¯t you?¡± he said and she nodded eagerly. ¡°Well then, you both can


    come with me.¡±


    He led us into the back and I followed quietly. The back space was somehowrger than the front


    with at least six cars that I could see all being worked on. There were so many people


    1/5


    Dreame


    Dreame


    Google y


    INSTALL


    Emergency calls only G


    D100%


    11:23


    5


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    walking around but they were all too busy doing their own thing to even pay attention to us. The


    man led us past all the cars being worked on to the very back of the shop and that was when I saw


    my car.


    It looked nothing like how I had previously left it. The windshield and the lights had been changed


    and there were no signs of breaks or scratches on it. The dents had been fixed and it looked like the


    car was given a new coat of paint. It looked brand new inparison to how it had been thest


    time I saw it. Hell, even while I as back home, this car has never looked so good.


    ¡°You fixed it,¡± I began and he shook his head.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t fix it actually,¡± he said and I opened my mouth to ask when I heard footsteps from behind


    me.


    ¡°I did.¡±


    The voice wasyered and soft, as if the person speaking had a tongue made of silk. I turned to find


    the source of the voice and I saw a very tall and attractive man standing behind me. He had d*rty


    blond hair and piercing blue eyes and he wore a id shirt with the sleeves rolled up and washed


    out jeans. He winked at me and I looked away and smiled. shyly.


    ¡°You can go Ronald,¡± the mystery man said and the older man left. Once we were alone, he turned


    to me. ¡°I¡¯m Hunter and I fixed your car. Ronald is usually the one who attends to customers seeing


    as I have a lot of paperwork to do. Owning a business is not as easy as people think it is but I


    decided that I had to do this introduction myself.¡±


    He was flirting with me, that much was obvious and I didn¡¯t know how to react to it. No one other


    than ke has ever flirted with me in my life. All I could do was smile shyly and duck my head as


    my cheeks tinged pink.


    Heughed softly and turned to ra. ¡°I have to thank you for bringing me such a beautiful


    customer. I haven¡¯t had someone this stunning walk into my shop in forever.¡±


    ¡°You might want to cut down on your yboy ways Hunter,¡± ra clicked her tongue in reprimand.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t one of the cronies that you can y with.¡±


    Hunter raised his brow almost as if it was a challenge and before he could speak, I realized


    2/5


    Dreame


    Google y


    INSTALL


    Emergency calls only


    100100%


    11:23


    that I needed to fuse the situation.


    I walked over to the car and ran my fingers over it softly. ¡°Thank you for fixing it. You did an amazing


    jobs


    My words broke their stare off and they both turned to me. Hunter nodded his head to me in


    appreciation while ra watched me carefully but I avoided meeting either of their eyes.


    ¡°We should go Ameha, someone else will be here to pick up the car.¡± ra said and without


    another word, she turned on her heels and walked out of the door.


    I knew she was expecting me to follow so I nodded to Hunter and started to leave. I had. barely


    walked past him when his hand wrapped around my upper arm keeping me in ce. I looked up in


    shock and checked to make sure ra hadn¡¯t noticed us but she hadn¡¯t. She was still walking in


    front oblivious to what was happening.


    ¡°I hear that you¡¯re new in town,¡± Hunter whispered in my ear. ¡°If you¡¯re ever in need of a part time


    job then we could always use a helping hand around here. It would be a nice change to having all


    these men around all the time.¡±


    I heard someone clear their throat and I noticed that ra had stopped walking and was now


    staring at both of us. It made me feel like I was doing something wrong and I tried to jerk my hand


    out of his grip but he didn¡¯t seem to care about ra¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Think about it¡± he said and then finally released me.


    He walked away as if nothing had happened and I quickly rushed over to ra¡¯s side. She shot me


    an inquisitive look but I refused to meet her eye or answer her silent question. It filed away the job


    offer into a corner of my mind for future use. I might need it sooner orter.


    ra didn¡¯t say anything again about Hunter or what happened at the repair shop. She just drove


    quiedy but then I noticed she was taking an unfamiliar route. I wanted to ask questions but I realized


    she knows the area better than I do and she wouldn¡¯t lead me where I would get hurt.


    I quietly stayed in the car but then she pulled up onto a busy street. There were so many. shops


    and people walking around and I couldn¡¯t help but take in the environment with wide eyes. We had


    rects like this at home where people would mainly go to rx and have


    3/5


    Dreame


    Google y INSTALL


    Emergency calls only G


    100 100%


    11:23


    fun but I was never allowed there because I was always treated badly.


    ¡°If you ever want to have a good time then this is the ce to go,¡± she began as she drove by


    slowly. ¡°There is a cinema down the street and some of the best fast food restaurants are only a few


    blocks away. This is also where most university studentse to hang out so there is a huge


    possibility that you will make friends here.¡±


    She pulled up in front of a caf¨¦ and I saw so many people my age walking in and out. There wasn¡¯t


    a single person who I saw standing alone, they were all in groups of twos and threes and some up


    to five. They seemed happy and chattered away as if there was no care in the world. ra


    introduced me to a few people and all I could do was smile shyly and wave at them.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to start university and make friends for myself. I couldn¡¯t wait to walk these same


    streets with my own friends while we talked about sses and home work and the fun things we


    had to do. I could feel the excitement bubbling inside me as we made our way towards the cafe


    doors and that was when I saw the sh of movement to my


    side.


    I turned quickly wondering if I had seen right and I had. Kaden was standing there with a beautiful


    woman on his arm. She was tall with a slim figure and long legs that were gracefully entuated by


    her short dress. She had pin straight ck hair and I couldn¡¯t see the color of her eyes. They looked


    like a perfect couple, they looked so prim and proper and as I watched them, it felt like someone


    had wrapped their hand around my heart and squeezed.


    ¡°They look good together don¡¯t they,¡± ra said and I resisted the urge to say something.


    bitter.


    There is no reason why I should be feeling this way. I don¡¯t even know Kaden. He can be with


    whoever he wants to be but why do I feel like someone is stabbing at my chest repeatedly.


    I saw ra watching me quietly as if waiting for a response but I couldn¡¯t give her one without


    revealing this sick feeling in my chest that I don¡¯t even have a name for.


    ¡°I think they¡¯re a perfect couple,¡± she added. ¡°I wonder if Kaden is going to make her-,¡±


    ¡°We should go in.¡± I cut her off not wanting to hear any more about Kaden and his date.


    4/5


    Dreame


    Google y


    INSTALL


    Emergency calls only G


    100 100%


    11:23


    They had disappeared into a car and even though they were out of sight, they were not out of mind.


    ra nodded next to me and hooked her hand into mine as she led me into the cafe. She ordered a


    burger and fries for both of us and it wasn¡¯t until I started eating that I realized how hungry I was.


    The food was momentarily able to calm my raging thoughts. and as ra asked me more


    questions, I was able to push the thoughts of Kaden and that girl into the back of my mind.


    It didn¡¯t stay hidden though because as soon as we were home and I was alone in thefort of


    the room, the thoughts came back. I couldn¡¯t understand why I felt that kind of way over a stranger.


    I couldn¡¯t understand why I even felt a little bit jealous when I had no right to. The more I thought


    about it, the worse it became.


    I tried to push it out of my mind and fall asleep but it just wouldn¡¯t go. It didn¡¯t matter how tired I was,


    the thoughts continued to gue me until well after midnight when my brain exhausted itself and I


    drifted off to sleep.


    5/5


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT


    Dreame

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    KADEN¡¯S PO.V


    My irritation was growing with each passing second. I was irritated that I had to go on that


    godsforsaken date with that girl. She was about as interesting to watch as drying cement. She could


    barely even hold a simple conversation and she kept trying to throw herself at me. I wanted nothing


    more than to get up and walk right out of that restaurant but I knew mother would never let me hear


    the end of it.


    I spent the entire time thinking about Amelia and her scent and how soft her hair felt beneath my


    fingers. I thought about how peaceful she looked while sleeping and all the things I wanted to do to


    her. That was the only way I was able to get through that nightmare. I thought about her so much


    that for a split second when I was leaving the restaurant, I could have sworn that I actually smelled


    her scent but I knew it was impossible because I looked around and I couldn¡¯t see her.


    I felt a pressure at the back of my mind meaning someone wanted to mind link me and I put my wall


    down instantly. My wall is down most of the time but I had to put it up during the date because


    mother kept checking in and asking me stupid questions about the girl. She would interrupt at the


    worst times, mostly when I was thinking of Amelia so I put it up to avoid any form of disturbance.


    ¡°How was your date?¡± I heard Caleb ask in a sing song voice and I couldn¡¯t stop the growl that


    rumbled in my chest.


    I was still very pissed off at him. The only reason I was in this mess in the first ce was because of


    him. If he had simply done his job properly then I would have been able to get out of the date, I


    would have never suffered those hours with that girl and now hees to joke about it?


    I didn¡¯t realize how angry I was until I heard the sound of ss shattering and felt a slight pain in my


    palm. I looked down and that was when I realized what I had been doing before he mind linked. I


    was drinking a ss of whiskey to calm myself and I had broken the ss. in a fit of rage.


    I cleaned up my hand and the ss shards on the floor so I wouldn¡¯t get hurtter. My cut healed


    up almost immediately thanks to my werewolf genes and I didn¡¯t even need to fuss over it once. I


    washed the dried blood off my hands and that was when I realized the mind


    1/5


    Dreame


    Dreams


    Google y INSTALL


    B100% 11:23


    link was still open.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing this is a bad time,¡± Caleb said a little more somber this time but I was still angry.


    ¡°F*** off,¡± I spat and I felt him shrink a little more into himself at the venom in my voice. ¡°You already


    ruined my day so let¡¯s not make it


    any worse.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said with sinceritycing his tone. ¡°I never intended to reveal your schedule to her.


    She broke into my office and took a look at it. I should have protected it better, I know that now. It


    won¡¯t happen again I swear.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t respond to him because I know that is something my mother can do. How did I not even


    realize that was what she did? She would never actually ask for something, her default setting is to


    scheme and connive until she gets what she wants. Her heart is always in the right ce but her


    methods are questionable at best.


    I knew it wasn¡¯t Caleb¡¯s fault but it was easier to pretend to be angry with him than to admit that my


    anger was unfounded and unjustified so I stayed silent. I could feel him waiting eagerly to hear a


    response from me, probably to hear that I had forgiven him and that I had no intentions of hurting


    him but I couldn¡¯t tell him that, instead, I stayed silent as well.


    He seemed to realize that I wasn¡¯t going to be responding to him anytime soon because he sighed.


    He probably already knew that I wasn¡¯t angry anymore but he probably also knew that I didn¡¯t want


    to discuss the topic. What has passed, has passed and there is no use rehashing it and pointing


    fingers at people.


    ¡°I actually wanted to talk to you about Amelia,¡± he began slowly and my hackles began to rise as I


    waited to hear what she wanted to say. ¡°I told you that she said she had no wolf. I went further and


    did my research about her life in her pack and she was right. She was hated by everyone because


    she didn¡¯t have a wolf.¡±


    ¡°What about her father?¡± I asked not sure if I wanted to hear what he had to say considering all I


    knew already about the man.


    ¡°He treated her twin sister better than her. It was a known secret that he loved the sister over


    Amelia. He would take her to meetings and sometimes tell people that he had only one child.


    Apparently Amelia was rarely ever seen because he found it disgraceful that she hadn¡¯t shifted at


    her age.¡±


    2/5


    Dreame


    Frame


    Google y INSTALL


    W 100%


    011:23


    +5


    Hearing how she was treated by her own family brought a fresh wave of anger into me. resisted the


    urge to punch a hole through the wall or better yet, her father¡¯s face. No one deserves to be treated


    the way she was and no one deserves to go through the things that she did.


    I also refuse to believe that she is wolf less because if she were, she wouldn¡¯t be my mate. My wolf


    would have never recognized her as our mate if she didn¡¯t have a wolf. I am sure whatever the


    reason is, it is moreplicated than we think.


    ¡°If all this is true,¡± Caleb continued. ¡°Are you sure she is actually your-,¡±


    ¡°Do not finish that question,¡± I cut him off with ferocity and he went silent immediately. ¡°I know what I


    feel and I know what my mate feels. There has to be a reason she cannot shift and I am sure that


    her father either knows something about it or has something to do with it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that Kaden. He didn¡¯t care about her, he practically called her useless on a


    number of asions because of her status.¡±


    ¡°If she were useless then he wouldn¡¯t have sent rogues after her,¡± I reminded Caleb and he fell


    silent. ¡°There is more to this story than we know and I am going to find out what it is.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to organize a meeting between the both of you?¡± Caleb asked and I hummed.


    ¡°I want to meet him at the border. I don¡¯t want him any closer to this pack than he needs to be.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Consider it done.¡±


    He ended the mind link after that and I let out a long groan. There is only one person in the entire


    world who knows the truth about Amelia¡¯s status and it is her father. I know he will not be willing to


    meet with me especially after I ignored him thest time he was at the pack looking for an audience


    with me but I didn¡¯t know then what I know now.


    I ran my hair through my hair in frustration and decided to take a shower to clear my head of all the


    thoughts guing them. I was stripping off my clothes when I heard a soft knock


    y door. I was confused as to who it was and then I heard the voice.


    on my


    3/5


    Dreame


    ¨CU-


    Google y


    INSTALL


    Emergency calls only G


    100 100% 11:23


    ¡°Hi, Kaden, it¡¯s me Lucy,¡± I rolled my eyes- it was the girl from the date. ¡°Your mother gave me keys


    to the house and I brought you dessert.¡±


    I wanted to scream at my mother. How dare she give a random woman the keys to my house? I


    know she is insistent that I mate but would she truly go to these lengths? She knows more than


    anyone how much I value my privacy and peace of mind. Why would she bring a stranger knowing


    fully well I hate it when people are in my space?


    ¡°Get out,¡± I growled at the door. ¡°I don¡¯t want your f**king dessert.¡±


    I could hear her gasp of surprise at the harshness of my tone.


    ¡°It is cheesecake,¡± she offered in a much softer tone. ¡°Your mother said it was your favorite.¡±


    ¡°I said I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    She made a sound simr to a squeak and I heard her scurry off. I let out a loud groan as I pulled at


    my hair in frustration. I need to draw some boundary lines with mother. She cannot keep doing


    things like this and expect there to be no consequences.


    ¡°You smell like her,¡± my wolf said to me with a disdainful tone. Her scent is so artificial and it smells


    like chemicals. Get it off now.¡±


    He didn¡¯t need to tell me twice before I was going towards the bathroom. He kept murmuring about


    how he hated her scent and how unpleasant it was as I stripped off clothes.


    my


    ¡°If you can tell me how to make her shift and realize that we are mates then you can have Amelia¡¯s


    scent as long as you want.¡± I told him and he hummed at the idea.


    He didn¡¯t respond to me but I knew he loved the idea. He disappeared into the back of my mind


    presumably to think of ways he could do what I asked. If there is one thing I know for sure, my wolf


    is very determined when ites to getting things he wants and he wants Amelia.


    I let out a small groan as I pictured her. With her rounded hips and her soft full l*ps, I couldn¡¯t wait


    for her to figure out that we were meant to be together. I couldn¡¯t wait for the moment where she


    would actually be mine and I would be able to pull her into my arms at any given moment.


    4/5


    Dreame


    Dreamg


    Google y


    INSTALL


    5


    +5


    I would k*ss her until her l*ps were swollen and throbbing. I would bend her over every piece of


    furniture I could get my hands on and I would make sure that she never went a day without having


    my cum leaking out of her. My thoughts were taking a nasty turn and I could feel myself growing


    hard.


    I stroked one hand along my hardened member imagining it was her hands doing the work. She


    would probably be gentle and scared of hurting me. I can almost imagine the soft and innocent look


    on her face.


    I had barely started thinking of her and I already felt like I was going to explode. I may not know


    much but I know that Amelia has found her ce in my head and she has no ns of leaving


    anytime soon.


    5/5


    É«


    SEND GIFT


    0

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    AMELIA¡¯S PO.V


    Time seemed to fly by and my days got even busier. ra took me to a store where I was able to


    get some things for school. The closer I got to school, the more terrifying the idea of it became.


    Kaden hadn¡¯t called me for the test yet so I was yet to train and I was scared of meeting those boys


    but the general excitement of going to school managed to water down my fear.


    It took me hours of sitting in bed and squealing into my pillow before I managed to fall asleep and


    regardless of that, I woke up every other hour hoping that it would finally be morning. By the time I


    saw 6 a.m. on the clock, I practically leaped out of bed and rushed into the bathroom.


    By 7, I was dressed in simple jeans and a cute top with a sweater over it and I paired it with


    sneakers and tied my hair into a low ponytail. I didn¡¯t want to dress too much so I wouldn¡¯t draw


    attention to myself but I also wanted to look good and I think I managed to get the exact look I was


    going for.


    I waited patiently for ra to knock on my door and when she did, she walked in wearing her night


    robe and she raised a brow at me fully dressed. I flushed pink because I knew I was early but she


    didn¡¯t tease me for it, instead, she gestured for me to follow her for breakfast.


    Caleb wasn¡¯t at the table- he rarely ever is. I have stayed here for a week and I have only seen him


    two times and they were t dinner. ra exined that he usually leaves very early because of his


    job and he returns veryte. Pam and Devin however were at the table however and they offered


    me wide smiles.


    ¡°You must be excited,¡± Pam broke the silence. ¡°I remember ra¡¯s first day of university, we had


    to drag her out of bed because she slept in.¡±


    A small smile left me and I saw ra roll her eyes out of the corner of my eyes but she was smiling


    softly. She picked up a piece of toast and put it in her mouth before disappearing into her room to


    get ready for the day.


    ¡°You¡¯ll do great today,¡± Pam assured me with a soft smile before disappearing into the kitchen.


    1/5


    Brean


    Dreame


    Google y


    INSTALL


    DD100%


    11:24


    I allowed her words of encouragement marinate in my soul and I breathed a deep sigh. can do this


    and I will do great..


    ra wanted to drop me off at school but I offered to walk because I wanted to get used to the


    environment. I got the main building and my mouth fell open in shock. The school wasrge- much


    larger than the one at my old pack- There was a main building that I knew was the admin block and


    lots of otherrge buildings lining the walls. The entire campus wasrge and I wished I asked ra


    toe with me so I don¡¯t get lost.


    I squared my shoulders and made my way towards the admin office and I noticed people staring. At


    first I wondered if there was something wrong with what I was wearing but I noticed almost


    everyone was dressed simrly. As some boys began to whistle and cat call, I realized that they


    probably knew that I was new.


    I tried not to feel too ufortable by their advances and I ignored them as I made my way to the


    admin office to get my schedule and school map. I met a woman by the desk, she looked to be in


    her mid 70s to early 80s but her eyes were sharp and looked like they were piercing though my


    soul. I offered her a small smile and although she didn¡¯t return it, her eyes looked kind.


    She was in a pin up blouse with a long skirt and she had sses resting on the bridge of her nose.


    Her grey hair was in azy bun at the top of her head and she looked up at me as if silently asking


    what I wanted.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m new and I was told toe here for my schedule.¡± I told her softly.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± she turned to herptop that was open in front of her.


    ¡°My name is Amelia ckwood,¡± her eyes snapped up to mine at the mention of myst name and I


    swallowed deeply hoping that I hadn¡¯t said anything wrong.


    ¡°Did you just say that yourst name was ckwood?¡± she asked looking up at me through the rim


    of my sses and I nodded.


    ¡°Yes, is there something wrong?¡± She shook her head.


    ¡°I knew your


    your mother is all. I knew her by her maiden name but she married Alpha ckwood.¡± I wanted to


    ask her questions but the sound of the printer broke the spell and she moved her expression back


    to neutral. ¡°You should get to your first ss, it is starting


    2/5


    Dreame


    Desome


    Google y INSTALL


    soon.¡±


    ÁãÊÛ100%


    11:24


    +6


    I wanted to stay and ask questions about my mother but she turned away from me and devoted all


    her attention to herptop. I knew that she was done entertaining me and so I took the schedule


    and map from her. ording to it, my first ss was holding in the East building and I made


    y way over there.


    I followed the map to a T and I saw therge building in front of me. As I made my way inside my


    assigned ss, I noticed the guys from a few days ago- the patrol soldiers. I made to avoid them


    before they saw me but my n didn¡¯t work because one of them looked and his eyes snapped up


    to mine. He smiled cruelly and I made to run away but they cornered me.


    up


    I swallowed deeply looking for any chance to escape but there was none. I was backed into a wall


    and no one seemed concerned enough to stop and help. They would just nce at me and then


    look away quickly as if staring for too long would make them switch ces with


    1. me.


    ¡°Hello little mouse,¡± one of them teased. ¡°It looks like we are in the same ss. That is a huge


    surprise, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    I opened my mouth to speak but then I heard an unfamiliar voice. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it is too early in


    the school year to start harassing women?¡±


    I looked towards the source of the sound and I saw an attractive young man standing there. There


    was something familiar about his features but I couldn¡¯t quite ce my finger on it. He was standing


    tall with a lean b*dy and he had round sses resting on his nose. Het looked the typical part of a


    nerd and I feared they would turn their attention on him but instead they grumbled under their


    breaths and stepped away from me.


    The guy


    walked over to me and held out a hand to me which I quietly took. He led me over to an empty seat


    and after I was settled, he sat down next to me. I took the opportunity to really take him in. He had


    curly brown hair and his eyes were the color of melted chocte. When I realized I was staring at


    him, I quickly turned away with my cheeks burning pink.


    ¡°My name is Aiden, by the way,¡± he told me without looking up. ¡°What¡¯s yours?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Amelia,¡± I said softly. ¡°Thank you for saving me from them. You didn¡¯t have to.¡±


    3/5


    Dreams


    Dreame


    Google y


    INSTALL


    ID 100%


    11:24


    ¡°It¡¯s what any decent person would do,¡± he waved me off. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me for it.¡±


    ¡°No one else stopped to help me.¡± I hated how soft my voice was.


    ¡°Not many people are decent people. Besides, most people are scared of them, they are known to


    be bullies and no one wants to be the brunt of their jokes.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± I asked and he finally turned to me. ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared that they will turn their


    attention on you?¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t,¡± he spoke the words with such assurance and I couldn¡¯t help but believe him.


    I didn¡¯t know what else to say after that so I looked away from him and I identally locked eyes


    with a random girl and she gave me a disapproving look. I wanted to ask what I did wrong and what


    I had done to deserve that kind of expression but the lecturer walked in and I was forced to pay


    attention to the ss.


    The ss was long but it was really interesting. It was a history ss and I found myself making


    notes throughout much to the amusement of the guy next to me who didn¡¯t even bother to bring out


    a pen or even a book. At the end of ss, I picked up my bags but then I was bumped into by the


    girl from earlier who looked at me weirdly.


    Up close I could see her clearly. She had dark skin with honey colored braids and she was wearing


    jeans, boots and a crop top. She had an expression that clearly stated that she didn¡¯t want anyone


    talking to her identally.


    I bent to pick my books and so did she. When we were down and at eye level, I heard her voice


    ever so softly next to my ear.


    ¡°Watch out for him.¡± She stood up and walked away so quickly after that and I began to wonder if


    she had even spoken. I would have thought it was a figment of my imagination if not for the look she


    shot me as she walked out of the ss room.


    There was a free period so I decided to go to the student caf¨¦. I was still shaken from the warning


    and I tried not to think about it but it kept settling in my head. I swallowed deeply. as I reached the


    large eating area and as I looked around, I noticed that everyone was sitting


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    with their friends¡±


    4/5


    Dreame


    Dreame


    Google y


    INSTALL


    OD 100%


    11.24


    I didn¡¯t know where to sit and I didn¡¯t want to feel like I was intruding. As I looked around, I noticed


    the patrol guys and they were wiggling their brows at me. My skin crawled and I quickly moved


    away from the vicinity looking for another spot. As I searched, I noticed Aiden and when he saw me,


    he waved me over and I smiled.


    As I got to the table, my smile fell when I noticed a girl walking over. She was wearing ripped jeans


    and a beautiful wrapped top. Her l*ps were painted a soft pink color and her hair was straightened.


    She sat next to Aiden and I watched as he smiled at her.


    She wasn¡¯t wearing as much makeup but she was clearly the girl I saw with Kaden in front of the


    restaurant.


    5/5


    D


    SEND GIFT


    ¥ï

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    AMELIA¡¯S POV


    My steps faltered and I wanted to run away and pretend like this just didn¡¯t happen. I looked over at


    her hoping that her figure would change before my eyes but even as she smiled, I recognized her


    as the same girl. I was about to leave when Aiden looked up at me. He pulled out a chair for me and


    I had no other choice but to take a seat beside both of them.


    I noticed that the girl was also looking at me with a weird and analytic expression. Her eyes were


    piercing and I wanted to shrink under the gaze but I forced my shoulders to stay squared and I gave


    her a soft smile which she returned quickly.


    ¡°Amelia this is Lucy,¡± Aiden said and I waved at her. She didn¡¯t wave back but all she did was give


    me a curt nod of acknowledgment which I took to be better than no response at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s really nice to meet you,¡± I said to her and she smiled at me- even her smile was beautiful and I


    had to stop myself fromparing myself to her.


    ¡°Lucy is also new like you,¡± Aiden told me and my eyes widened.


    I would have never thought that she was new. She looked sofortable around Kaden that day, I


    would have thought they knew each other for a while. Did she move here just because of Kaden?


    Did he ask her to move here so that he could be closer to her? I didn¡¯t know what the truth was but I


    was burning to know. There was an ache in my chest that would not be satiated until I knew what


    was happening.


    I looked around the settlement and saw those patrol men. They were staring at me with barely


    concealed disdain but they made no move toe closer. I noticed that they were casting


    frightened looks at the back of Aiden¡¯s head and I knew that it was because of Aiden that they


    refused toe to me.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t they attack you?¡± the question burst out of my mouth before I could stop it and Aiden


    raised a brow at me so I gestured to the men standing behind him. ¡°They stopped when you told


    them to and now, they want toe here but they keep looking at you like they are scared.¡±


    1/5


    Dreame


    Dreame


    Google y


    INSTALL


    5


    11:24


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because they are,¡± he said and I cocked my head to the side in confusion. Heughed


    at my expression before continuing. ¡°I am the Alpha¡¯s cousin, Amelia. His mother is my aunt. They


    are scared of me because they know any actions against me would be taken as an action against


    the Alpha¡¯s family.¡±


    My mouth fell open and Aidenughed once again. I cast a nce at Lucy who didn¡¯t even


    look surprised by the news, she just continued eating her sd like Aiden ha even


    dropped a major bombshell on us. Considering she was around Kaden, she might already have


    known.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± I asked and he shrugged.


    ¡°I want to be known as my own person and not because of my cousin.¡±


    I understood why he would say that. I spent my entire life in the shadows of Brittany and I would


    have loved nothing more than to be my own person and not be referred to always as he sister. I


    nodded to show him that I understood his reasons.


    ¡°Have you met the Alpha yet?¡± Lucy asked me and at first I was shocked to know that she was


    talking directly to me and I nodded to which she scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s alright if you haven¡¯t, there¡¯s no need


    to lie. Most people don¡¯t ever meet the Alpha.¡±


    ¡°He was actually the first person I saw when I arrived.¡± I said and her eyes narrowed. ¡°It was in the


    forest and I ran from him but then I was called back to his office and he allowed me stay here.¡±


    ¡°So you haven¡¯t met him personally,¡± she said and I noticed that the tension had disappeared from


    her shoulders. ¡°I have though, our mothers are best friends. I had dinner with him a few days ago


    and I¡¯m even staying at his ce.¡±


    The newsnded on me like a bomb on an open field and I couldn¡¯t help the jealousy from wing


    up my chest and rearing its ugly head. I tried to keep my emotions in check but I couldn¡¯t seem to


    control it. I risked a nce at Lucy who had her hand over her mouth like she had just identally


    spilled a secret but from the glint in her eyes, I knew it wasn¡¯t idental; she was just marking her


    territory.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have said that,¡± Lucy said softly but I could see a glint in her eyes.


    ¡°Is Kaden going to choose you as a mate?¡± Aiden asked her and she turned to him with a


    2/5


    Dreame


    Dreams


    Google y


    INSTALL


    D100%


    11:24


    +5


    slight smile. ¡°If you¡¯re staying with him then it must be serious.¡±


    ¡°We are just getting to know each other for now. It is too early to decide.¡±


    I forced myself to form a small smile despite the warring emotions in my chest. ¡°I¡¯m happy for you.¡±


    She looked very proud of herself and started to drone on about how S*xy Kaden was. The longer


    she spoke, the more I clenched my fists. I dug my nails into the soft flesh of my palm to prevent


    myself from saying something that would make me look crazy. I have never felt this way over


    anyone before, not even ke and I didn¡¯t understand it.


    ¡°What about you Amelia?¡±


    I was shocked that I was spoken to and Lucy looked annoyed that her story had been cut short but


    Aiden was staring straight at me. I pointed a finger at myself almost dumbly to be sure that he


    meant to speak to me and heughed.


    ¡°You¡¯re funny Amelia. Where did youe from? We rarely get new people around here so tell me,


    how did


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    how did you get here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m from the Two Moons pack,¡± I said softly.


    Their eyes widened and I knew they were aware of my pack. I would have been surprised if they


    didn¡¯t. My pack was one of the most powerful packs in the world. Obviously we weren¡¯t on the same


    scale as the Dark Fangs pack, I don¡¯t think anyone will ever be on their level but we were well


    known. Father was known for making cutthroat deals with other packs that would benefit his pack.


    ¡°I heard that the Alpha has a useless daughter,¡± Lucy said with barely concealed venom and I felt


    my heart clench. ¡°I have never even seen a picture of her. I heard that he treats her like she doesn¡¯t


    even exist and no one cares for her. Did you know her?¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± is aid softly and her eyes widened as if asking me to give more details. ¡°I was her.¡±


    Her smile fell instantly and she opened her mouth to speak but no words woulde out. Aiden


    muttered a small curse under his breath and I kept my eyes down waiting for the moment they


    would suddenly decide that they didn¡¯t want to be friends with me because I was useless. I didn¡¯t


    know that news about me had travelled to other packs. I assumed it was


    3/5


    Dreame


    Google y INSTALL


    Dreams


    ¥é


    11:24


    a secret within our pack but I was wrong.


    +5


    It wasn¡¯t just our table that fell silent, even other tables around us had stopped to listen. I didn¡¯t


    know anyone was paying so much attention to our conversation and in that moment I wanted


    nothing more than for the ground to just open up and swallow me so the embarrassment would be


    over.


    I felt a hand on my wrist and I looked up to see Aiden smiling up at me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there is more


    than enough time for you to find your talents here. If you ever need anything, you


    cane to me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said even though his hand on mine felt weirdly ufortable. He didn¡¯t move it to I


    cleared my throat. ¡°I need to use the bathroom.¡±


    I all but pulled my hand away from his and I rushed past the sea of students staring at me and


    whispering and I made my way into the bathroom. By the time I got in, I leaned against the wall and


    let out a deep breath. I thought I was alone, so the sound of the toilet flushing had me jumping.


    A girl walked out of one of the stalls and I recognized her as the girl who had warned me to stay


    away from Aiden earlier. She was looking at me with a curious expression and I realized it was just


    the both of us and I was curious as to why she wanted to stay away from Aiden.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Amelia,¡± I said to her and all she did was stare at me as she washed her hands. ¡°You told


    me to stay away from Aiden earlier, is there a particr reason?¡±


    Some girls walked in just before she could respond and she stayed silent. She washed her hands


    for what I thought was longer than necessary and then she finally dried off her hands. As she


    walked towards the door, I noticed that she was walking too close to me, I wanted to step away to


    give her space to pass, but she reached out and grabbed my arm.


    ¡°Do you want him to knock you up?¡± the question was uttered with so much venom and before I


    could say anything, she walked away leaving me pondering over her words for the rest of the day.


    At the end of the school, her words hadn¡¯t left my head and I walked into the parking lot in a daze to


    search for ra. I found her standing in the parking lot and I quickly rushed over to her.


    4/5


    Dreame


    Dreame


    Google y INSTALL


    Emergency calls only G


    OD 100%


    11:24


    ¡°How was


    your


    first day?¡± she asked and I shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t worry


    always sucks for most people.¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t suck. I actually made friends.¡±


    it always gets better. It


    She smiled widely at me, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to tell Kaden all that when you report to him.¡±


    I muttered a small curse under my breath. I had totally forgotten that I was meant to report. to


    Kaden every week. I was about to tell her that when I noticed Lucy walking out of the halls. ra


    saw her too and I saw a foreign expression cross ra¡¯s face before she quickly schooled it.


    ¡°Are you taking me to the office?¡± I asked not wanting to spend any more time looking at Lucy and


    ra shook her head. ¡°How will I there?¡±


    gel


    ¡°There¡¯s someone to take you,¡± she gestured her head and I followed her line of sight to where a


    ck SUV had parked and Kaden got out of it.


    5/5


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT


    Dreame

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    AMELIA¡¯S POV


    The entire school stopped to stare at Kaden and I am assuming that it isn¡¯t a normal thing for him


    to appear on school premises to pick someone up. I felt my checks heat up as his eyes found mine


    and he started moving over towards me. I could hear whispers from people all around wondering


    who he came for and a sh of movement to his side had my smile falling.


    Lucy had the smuggest expression on her face as she made her way over to him. She walked like


    the ground was her personal runway and I couldn¡¯t help the feeling of envy as she proudly made


    her way over to Kaden. The whispers increased and got louder as she got to his side but to my


    surprise, he practically ignored her. The truth is, I don¡¯t even think he saw her because his eyes


    were fixated on me.


    Her steps ceased as he walked right past her and I saw her mouth fall open as an ugly expression


    took over her features. I heard people snicker at her and I felt bad for her because people were


    outright pointing at her and whispering about her under their breaths. I could only imagine that the


    words they were saying were not nice at all.


    Kaden stopped in front of me and it was like everything ceased. All the whispers stopped and I


    could feel all eyes on me as they held their breaths to see what he would say. Beside me, I felt


    ra squeeze my shoulder and she left me standing there. I wanted to ask her to stay because I


    felt less exposed with her standing there but no words would leave my l*ps.


    ¡°Are you ready to leave?¡± Kaden asked and I almost swooned at his voice. I had forgotten. how


    good he actually sounded and hearing it again made my knees weak.


    I don¡¯t understand how someone¡¯s voice could have such an effect on me but I forced my


    expression to stay neutral so no one would suspect how I felt and I nodded. He smiled at me and


    held out his hand for me to take so he could lead me back to his car.


    I gently took his hand and my eyes widened at the obvious size difference. His hand. dwarfed mine


    and it was so rough with calluses in contrast to my soft and dainty ones. What shocked me however


    were the sparks I felt erupt when our fingers touched. I looked up to be sure that he had felt the


    same thing but his expression was neutral and I couldn¡¯t see behind the walls he had erected for


    himself.


    1/5


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Dreame


    Dreame


    Google y


    INSTALL


    11:24


    It was like no one dared to speak or even breathe as they watched him lead me towards his car. I


    could only imagine what they were all seeing and judging by the stunned expressions of the few


    people I saw, I can only imagine that it isn¡¯t a normal thing for Kaden to do this to people. A part of


    me puffed up in pride that he was doing it for me but I had to remind myself that he was only doing


    this to make sure I wasn¡¯t a threat to his pack.


    As we got to the car, I saw Lucy. She still had that expression on her face but once she caught my


    eye, it was like a switch was fl*pped in her and suddenly, she had the softest smile on her face as


    she walked over to us. Kaden was about to open the door to his car when he finally heard her


    footsteps and noticed her


    presence.


    ¡°Hi Kaden,¡± she said with a seductive purr and I felt him bristle beside me.


    I wondered if there was something off between the both of them or if it was just my imagination


    conjuring up scenarios to fit into my narrative. Kaden ignored her but she wasn¡¯t going to let it drop.


    ¡°Is it okay if I ride with you?¡± she asked and this time Kaden turned his attention to her.


    ¡°No, you n¡¯t, I almost flinched from the emotion behind his voice but Lucy didn¡¯t even seem fazed. ¡°I


    am working.¡±


    ¡°But we¡¯re going to the same ce at the end of the day,¡± Lucy wasn¡¯t backing down and I didn¡¯t


    miss the possessive note that crept into her voice as she cast a sideways nce at me. She was


    trying to remind me that she lives with him and that was her own way of telling met to back off.


    I would have walked away from the battle of wits that was going on at that point but Kaden was still


    holding my hand in his. If anything, he somehow squeezed my hand tighter as if he didn¡¯t want me


    leaving. I knew that was impossible and it was probably just a subconscious reaction. There is no


    reason why Kaden would want to keep me around.


    ¡°I can¡¯t have you waiting around the office, I will send someone to pick you up.¡± Kaden said leaving


    no room in his tone for argument and if I were Lucy, I would have shrunk into a shell of myself but


    she didn¡¯t look like she was the least but worried.


    ¡°That would just be a bother,¡± she waved him off. ¡°I can go with you and wait in the office, I¡¯m sure


    there is no problem. I just want to get out of here soon because people are staring and whispering.¡±


    2/5


    Dreame


    Google y


    INSTALL


    Emergency calls only


    JUD 100% 11:24


    It was at that moment that we all realized we weren¡¯t in private. The entire school was still standing


    out and watching us. My cheeks heated up and I nced at Kaden silently trying to convey that I


    wanted to get out of here as soon as possible. Kaden cursed under his breaths softly before


    nodding.


    ¡°Get in the car,¡± he told her and she squealed and pped her hands together in glee.


    ¡°I call shot gun,¡± she began and moved to the front of the car but his hand shot out and held the


    door closed. Her eyes widened at his actions. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    ¡°Amelia takes shot gun,¡± he said and although her eyebrows disappeared behind her hairline, she


    nodded and went to the back.


    I was shocked that he had fought for me to take shot gun and I wanted to ask why but my main


    focus was getting out of the school parking lot as soon as possible. Kaden opened the door for me


    and I thanked him and got in. He shut it behind me and while he turned to get into the driver¡¯s side, I


    caught Lucy¡¯s eyes in the mirror and there was a foreign emotion swirling beneath them. The


    intensity behind her eyes had me flushing and looking away.


    The ride was tense


    finally let out s sigh Silent and it wasn¡¯t until we were away from the university that I


    finally let out s sigh of relief. I knew that people would start making their own spections and by


    tomorrow there would be a million different stories about what had happened today. I didn¡¯t want to


    think about the nightmare that it would be so Iy my head against. the window and watched the


    trees as we drove. past.


    i


    ¡°What work are you going to do?¡± Lucy asked breaking the silence in the car and I saw Kaden


    clench his jaw but he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I can only imagine that it has to be important judging by


    the way you spoke about it before. Is it something I can help with?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I bristled from the harshness of his tone and I saw him nce at me out of the corner of his


    eyes before sighing. ¡°I am making sure a new member is adjusting to the pack properly. It is


    something I have to do by myself.¡±


    I saw Lucy nce at me and her eyes narrowed slightly. He was ignoring her to have the report


    session with me and she knew it. I could tell that she was annoyed by that fact but she managed to


    keep her emotions in check and her facial expression neutral.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t take long then,¡± she said finally. ¡°I¡¯ll just wait for you to finish so we can go. home


    together.¡±


    3/5


    Dreame


    Dreume


    Google y INSTALL


    11:24


    I saw Kaden clench his jaws at the mention of the word home but he didn¡¯t say anything else. The


    rest of the ride was so tense that I felt like I could cut the tension with a knife. As soon as we


    stopped in front of the pack house, I wasted no time in getting out of the car and I saw Laicy wait for


    Kaden to turn around as if hoping he would open the door for her. When he ignored her and walked


    over to my side, I saw her roll her eyes and get out of the car by herself.


    We walked towards the front of the office building and a few guards bowed to us. Kaden¡¯s steps


    halted and I did too. Lucy must not have been paying attention because she bumped into me. I


    rushed to apologize and all she did was roll her eyes and wave me off as if 1 wasn¡¯t important.


    I bit my l*p at her actions but I didn¡¯t say anything. She should have been the one apologizing but I


    stayed silent because I guessed she was just in a bad moon at having to wait in the oflice.


    ¡°Take Lucy to the waiting room,¡± Kaden said to one of the guards who nodded and rushed over to


    Lucy¡¯s side.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t take too long.¡± Lucy said to Kaden as she went with the guards. ¡°I want us to have


    lunch together.¡±


    Kaden clenched his jaw but didn¡¯t say anything and he gestured for me to go into his office and wait


    for him. I didn¡¯t want to move but 1 was also aware that this wasn¡¯t my pack yet and I had no right to


    wait but some part of me didn¡¯t want to leave him alone with Lucy.


    When Kaden walked towards Lucy, I knew he probably wanted privacy as he spoke to her and even


    though some inner part of ine screamed against it, I started to walk away. I was almost:


    at the office door when I heard Lucy¡¯s voice echo slightly around the room.


    ¡°How can a wolf less member be more important to you than me?¡± she asked and I didn¡¯t miss the


    venom that wascing her words.


    I felt my cheeks heat up in embarrassment and I wanted to wait behind and find out what Kaden


    would say in response but one of his guards tapped my shoulder slightly and gestured for me to


    walk into the office. As soon as I had, he shut the door behind me, effectively cutting off the rest of


    the conversation from my hearing.


    4/5


    Dreame

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    AMELIA¡¯S POV


    It was only a few minutes that I spent waiting for Kaden to return but it felt like hours. I sat in one of


    the chairs and waited anxiously for him to return. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was being said in


    my absence. I wondered whether he would defend me to Lucy or whether he would take her side


    and call me a wolf less member. I heard those words every single day at my old pack but hearing it


    now felt like an even bigger insult.


    This was supposed to be my new and fresh start but it was like my past kept following me no matter


    how much I tried to avoid it. It was like no matter where I went, all people noticed first was that I was


    wolf less. I couldn¡¯t help but wish I had a wolf like everyone else then maybe those words wouldn¡¯t


    have hurt.


    All my life I had asked the question, why didn¡¯t I have a wolf? Was I cursed? Was I as useless as


    they all thought I was? Why couldn¡¯t I just be like the others? I didn¡¯t know if it was jealousy or envy


    but that emotion was roaring its ugly head inside of me no matter how far down I tried to push it.


    I heard the door open behind me and I quickly sat up straighter. All thoughts of my wolf less nature


    left me as Kaden walked in through the doors. He locked it behind him and the sound of the door


    clicking shut resonated in my ears like a bomb that went off. I couldn¡¯t help but realize that we were


    actually alone and no one would be able to bother us. The thought shouldn¡¯t have been as


    appealing as it was.


    He walked past me and took he chair¡¯opposite me and I couldn¡¯t help but admire him. He was


    wearing a button up shirt and ck cks and I could see how the shirt bulged around his biceps. I


    watched as he rolled up the sleeves of his shirt with wide eyes. It was like my entire mind and b*dy


    fixated on that tiny movement and I tried to look anywhere else but my eyes wouldn¡¯t move.-


    His hair was perfectly styled as if he had somewhere to be and I couldn¡¯t help but think about Lucy¡¯s


    words about lunch. Did he have ns to take her out to lunch? Is that why he looks so presentable?


    Jealousy reared its ugly head and I tried to shove it down by


    reminding myself I had no reason to be feeling this way in response to the man who was to be my


    future Alpha.


    I managed to push down those thoughts and I watched as he slowly unbuttoned the first


    1/5


    Dreame


    Google y


    INSTALL


    JUD


    0100% 11:24


    two buttons of his shirt. My mouth dried up as I watched his adam apple bob as he swallowed. The


    action shouldn¡¯t have been as hot as it was and I didn¡¯t understand why I was being affected by his


    movements as much as I was.


    He leaned back into his seat and I quickly closed my mouth and looked away. I hoped he didn¡¯t


    notice me staring or else that would have been so embarrassing for both of us.


    ¡°Tell me about your week,¡± he said suddenly and I let out a sigh of relief at being able to think and


    talk about anything other than how he looked leaning against the chair like he had no care in the


    world.


    I answered honestly, telling him all about how much fun I had at ra¡¯s house. I didn¡¯t want to tell


    him about the men from the border because I didn¡¯t want it to seem like I was reporting them to him


    so instead, I told him about how ra took me to the repair shop and I saw what they had done to


    my car. As I spoke, I saw his frown deepen.


    ¡°Who did you see at the repair shop?¡± he asked and I flushed slightly as I remembered Hunter.


    ¡°I met a nice man named Ronald and I met Hunter- he said he was the owner,¡± I told him. ¡°He said


    he was the one who fixed my car and he offered me a job if I wanted.¡±


    ¡°Stay away from there,¡± his voice wasn¡¯t angry but there was a harshness to his tone that let me


    know that it wasn¡¯t a suggestion, he was giving me an order.


    I started to wonder if he had previous issues with Hunter or if there was something about Hunter


    that I didn¡¯t know. I remembered what ra said that day about him being a yer and I imagined


    that was why he was asking me to stay away so I nodded. If both he and ra were against him


    then there must be something about it that I don¡¯t know or they don¡¯t know how to exin so I


    nodded to let him know that I understood.


    ¡°Good,¡± he said with a slight nod and a small smile. ¡°How was your first day at school?¡±


    This seemed like it was easier to happen so I regretfully told him about the men who tried to bother


    me in ss. I didn¡¯t tell him that I had seen them before and I tried to downy their disturbance to


    a little catcalling because I didn¡¯t want them to get n trouble.


    Then I told him about Aiden saving me and sitting at lunch with both Aiden and Lucy. He seemed to


    be lost in thought as I spoke and when I finally said that the man who helped me


    D


    2/5


    Drums


    Dreame


    2-4-


    Google y INSTALL


    JUD 100%


    11:24


    +5


    was his cousin, his spine straightened. He frowned deeply and I stopped my story to watch his


    brows furrow.


    ¡°You need to stay away from Aiden as well,¡± he said and my eyes widened.


    I was surprised that he was asking me to stay away from his own cousin but I remembered the


    warning of that girl in ss. She seemed very insistent that I stay away and so did Kaden so I


    nodded. I had already nned to stay away due to what the girl had said and how passionate she


    had sounded when she spoke so hearing Kaden say it felt like a confirmation


    that I should do it.


    ¡°I will,¡± I assured him and I saw pride fill his okay?¡±


    eyes as he nodded. ¡°I have a question, is it


    ¡°Of course,¡± he assured me. ¡°What do you want to ask Amelia?¡±


    There was a certain way he said my name that I liked. It was like he stretched out every letter and


    said my name like some sort of reverence. It caused goose bumps to rise across my skin and I


    forced myself not to dwell too much on it.


    ¡°I was wondering when we can take the test,¡±


    He looked confused for a second but then understanding filled his eyes. ¡°I think the weekend will be


    a good time for us. I will let you know.¡±


    I let out a sigh of relief. The sooner we are able to do the test, the sooner I can start training and


    learn how to defend myself so I won¡¯t need anyone to protect me anymore. I thanked him and he


    waved me off as if it was not a big deal.


    The air stretched into afortable silence and I watched as Kaden stood to his feet and walked


    around the table until he was standing in front of me. He leaned against the table in front of me and


    the air was charged with his presence. Standing, he was already so much. taller than me, but while


    sitting, it was like he towered over me. I swallowed deeply as his imposing presence came over


    me.


    I looked up at him only to see him staring down at me with an expression I couldn¡¯t ce. I wanted


    to speak but my mouth was dry and my tongue couldn¡¯t form any words. All I could do was look up


    at him and hope that he would get the hint and speak first because I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to.


    3/5


    Dreame


    Dreame


    Google y


    INSTALL


    100 100%


    0:11:24


    ¡°Can I have your hand?¡± the question took me off guard and I gaped up at him. ¡°I want to add you to


    the mind link.¡±


    +5


    At his rification, I let out a sigh of relief and let him take my hand once more. Back at the school, I


    didn¡¯t have the chance to really admire how long and thick his fingers were. He had some scars on


    them as if he had broken them before and I couldn¡¯t help but marvel with wide eyes. His hands


    looked like the hands of someone who had spent their entire life working and something about them


    looked beautiful.


    As his


    and look


    mine, I suddenly started to feel moisture. His hands wererge and warm


    and I wasn¡¯t sure if I was the one sweating or if he was. I tried to pull my hand away so he wouldn¡¯t


    get disgusted by the sweat but he held my hands close and refused to let go. I looked up at him but


    his eyes weren¡¯t focused on me. It was almost like he was seeing through me.


    I wanted to speak but then I felt a pressure at the back of my mind. It wasn¡¯t painful but it felt like


    someone was trying to sneak into my head. It felt like the beginning of a headache and before I


    could say anything, I heard it.


    ¡°Can you hear me?¡± it was Kaden¡¯s voice in my head and I felt the mind link open like a bridge of


    thoughts between us.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°I can,¡± I said unable to stop my glee.


    He broke off the mind link but I could still feel the bridge like an ever present link between us and I


    couldn¡¯t help my smile. At my old pack, father told me I couldn¡¯t join the pack link because I didn¡¯t


    have a wolf and it wouldn¡¯t work. I can see now that it was all a lie probably to keep me isted


    from the rest of them.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said to Kaden and he waved me off.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me Amelia. If you need anything, just mind link me.¡±


    I was shocked that he was giving me that freedom and liberty. Back at my old pack, not many


    people had ess to father¡¯s mind link. Only Brittany and his Beta did. He could mind link anyone


    he wanted at any time but they were not allowed to do the same. It thought it would be the same


    here. I wasn¡¯t expecting him to give me the freedom to mind. link him as I wished so all I could


    mutter was a nod.


    4/5


    Dreame


    Dramme


    Google y


    INSTALL


    Thing here are a lot different than I thought they would be.


    5/5


    SEND GIFT


    1010100% 11:24

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    AMELIA¡¯S POV


    Kaden stood in front of me like an imposing statue. My hands were still in his and I could feel the


    weight of his stare like an ever watching hawk. The intensity of his gaze was enough to make even


    grown men squirm. He stared like he knew all your secrets and he could see through your skin and


    bones into the deepest parts of your heart and soul and like he could see even the things you


    struggled to hide.


    I tried not to squirm in my seat but it was difficult especially because I couldn¡¯t bring myself to look


    up at him. I could feel him boring a hole into me and I knew he wanted me to look up but I couldn¡¯t


    bring myself to do it. His gaze and his hands holding mine was leading my entire being into an


    overdrive and I didn¡¯t understand why that was happening.


    Suddenly, I felt his grip loosen and I used that moment to pull my hands into myp. It could still feel


    the pressure from his hold and somehow as I pulled my hands closer to myself, I felt cold. I almost


    missed the heat from his hold and I felt heat creep up my cheeks as the thought hit me like a freight


    train.


    I realized in that moment that I needed to check these straying thoughts and emotions I felt when


    Kaden was concerned. He was the Alpha of the pack I wanted to join and it wasn¡¯t just any pack.


    He was the Alpha of the Dark Fangs pack and his reputation preceded him. If he knew I had this


    thoughts he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to end me.


    The rumors that swirled about him were enough to make a grown warrior piss his pants. Kaden was


    like a predator and once he had his eyes set on you, it didn¡¯t matter who


    you were, you had be his prey. He would stop at nothing to ruin you and make sure that he


    completely destroys you.


    There was a story about how Kaden ughtered an entire group of messengers from a pack that he


    was at war with. The story was that the Alpha of the pack wanted to call an end to the war and had


    sent those messengers to broker peace. Kaden didn¡¯t even listen to them and he killed all of them


    with his bare hands. There were over a dozen of them and they were bearing gifts and he killed


    them all. Within the next two weeks, he hadpletely obliterated the pack and merged theirnd


    with his.


    That was apparently how he got the amount ofnd that he owned- he would raze entire packs and


    communities to the ground and take theirnd and people as his own. He was


    1/5


    Dreame


    Broume


    Google y


    INSTALL


    D


    Emergency calls only


    100 100%


    11:25


    +5


    the master predator and I needed to remind myself of that to mp down on those raging emotions


    but it didn¡¯t seem to discourage them. I could still feel the heat of his eyes and it made me squirm,


    but not in a terrible way.


    Kaden cleared his throat in front of me and I finally snapped my eyes up at him. I flinched from the


    intensity behind his eyes and they softened considerably. I tried to look away but something about


    his eyes captivated me and pulled me in. It was almost like a ck hole, the moment I looked, I was


    sucked in and I couldn¡¯t look away.


    ¡°Is there anything else you think I should know?¡± he asked and at first I thought about the men from


    the border but I shook my head. ¡°If anything happens or if you need anything. then do not hesitate


    to let me know.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± I assured him and I saw the hint of a smile grow on his l*ps.


    It disappeared almost immediately and for a second, I wondered if I had just imagined it. The corner


    of his l*ps twitched slightly as he took me in and I expected him to move back to his seat but he


    stayed leaning on the table in front of me and his legs brushed my knees. The action caused


    fireworks to erupt over my knees and in my belly but I forced myself to stay still and not jump.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I expected him to pull away but he didn¡¯t. He kept our legs brushing against each other and I don¡¯t


    know why but my heart started to beat a little faster. He cocked his head to the side as he watched


    me and I wondered if he could actually hear my heartbeat. I have heard about Alphas having better


    hearing, sight and strength than normal wolves. Judging by how powerful he is, I wouldn¡¯t be


    surprised if he could hear it.


    I had this sudden urge to fill the silence but I couldn¡¯t force the words to leave my mouth. It was like


    I was tongue tied around him and the way he was staring at me. I wasn¡¯t sure if he blinked once


    during this short time. I hadn¡¯t seen him blink and I know for a fact that he didn¡¯t once look away


    from me because I never felt a reprieve from the heat of his gaze.


    I concentrated my gaze on our legs that were pressed together. I could feel that he wanted. to


    speak, I could feel him tense but then, I heard a knock on the door. Just like that, the moment and


    the spell was broken. I heard Kaden clear his throat as he spoke to the person on the other side to


    come in.


    I turned to the door and saw Caleb walk in. He looked at Kaden and I¡¯s position but he didn¡¯t say


    anything about it. I tried to read his expression but his face was carefully nk and Kaden finally


    rose from his position on the table.


    2/5


    Dreame


    Dreame


    Google y INSTALL


    ЧÊÛ100%


    11:25


    ¡°Caleb will take you home,¡± Kaden said to me. ¡°But I need you to wait outside for him because I


    need to talk to him for a while.¡±


    I nodded and took the dismissal for what it was. I brushed past Kaden and Caleb and I gently shut


    the door behind me. Before it closed, I saw Caleb wave his hands around as if he was trying to pass


    a point across. I wanted to know what they were discussing but I also knew that it was none of my


    business.


    The guard at the door of the office led me towards the waiting room. I had totally forgotten about


    Lucy being there until I saw her sitting there with a mirror in front of her as she reapplied her


    makeup. She didn¡¯t look up as I walked in but I knew that she had sensed my presence because I


    saw her frown slightly.


    I took the only empty seat in the room which was directly opposite her and I watched as she


    carefully applied her l*pstick. No one would look at Lucy and think she was anything. other than


    beautiful. She had naturally full l*ps, long legs that seemed to go on forever and a perfect figure.


    She was slim with a very defined waist and her features weren¡¯t too big or small, they were directly


    proportionate to her b*dy.


    Her dress seemed to make her breasts look even bigger and perky and I felt self conscious


    because I have never had perky breasts. Try as I could, I couldn¡¯t look away from her. I guessed it


    was part of her charm to be unable to look away.


    ¡°Are you going to sit there staring at me?¡± she spat as she capped her l*pstick and I felt my cheeks


    flush with embarrassment.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I mumbled and she rolled her eyes but didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°You¡¯re really beautiful and I love


    how you do your makeup,¡±


    She finally looked up at me and she had an expression simr to annoyance and frustration as she


    stared at me. She looked at me like I was the dirt beneath her shoes and I felt my cheeks heat up


    as I looked away from her.


    ¡°I know I¡¯m beautiful,¡± she said finally and out of the corner of my eyes, I saw her cross her legs in a


    way I can only describe as elegant. ¡°What did you and Kaden talk about that took so long?¡±


    I was shocked by the question and unsure of how to answer it at first. I blinked twice as she stared


    at me expectantly and I knew that no matter what I said, she would probably find


    3/5


    Dreame


    Drame


    Google y INSTALL


    fault in it. I was about to speak when she finally groaned.


    ¡°Did


    you not understand the question?¡±


    100 100%


    11:25


    ¡°I did,¡± I said slowly. ¡°He just wanted to make sure I was not a threat to the pack.¡±


    She scoffed and then she burst outughing. There was something dignified about herughter but


    there was also an undertone of mocking. As if she couldn¡¯t believe that I could be


    any threat and she thought I was lying. When she was doneughing, she wiped a stray tear out of


    her eye and picked up a brush from her bag to fix the part of her makeup that was smudged by that


    single tear.


    ¡°How much damage can a wolf less female do?¡± she sneered at me as she fixed her makeup.


    ¡°What did you really talk about? You can tell me, female to female.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to tell,¡± I said and her frown deepened. ¡°He just wanted to make sure I was


    adjusting well and make sure I wans¡¯t a threat.¡±


    Something prevented me from telling her about the mind link. It felt like such an intimate moment


    and I didn¡¯t want to share it. She probably already had her own experience with him about it and I


    didn¡¯t want her to taint it with her own memories so I kept it to myself.


    Her eyes narrowed at me as if she knew I was hiding something. She slowly arranged her makeup


    things back into her bag and she sat up straighter as her eyes bored into me. When Kaden did it, it


    was intense and it made me squirm in a good way but when she did it, it made me feel weird and it


    made my skin crawl. I would have done anything to make her stop looking at me.


    Her phone rang and when she saw the name, her l*ps curled up in a cruel smile. She picked. up the


    call and put it on speaker. I didn¡¯t recognize the voice on the other side but Lucy looked at me


    through hershes with a victorious smile.


    ¡°Are you home yet?¡± the voice asked.


    ¡°Not yet, your son is in a meeting.¡±


    Shock filled me as I realized that she was talking with Kaden¡¯s mother. Lucy saw the exact moment


    that awareness settled on me and she smiled in victory.


    4/5


    Dreame


    Drisame


    Google y


    INSTALL


    Emergency calls only G


    100 100% 11:25


    ¡°I want you guys home soon for lunch.¡± She hung up the call and Lucy stared up at me with


    a vicious smile.


    She looked like she wanted to speak but Caleb walked in through the doors. As soon as I saw him, I


    all but rushed to my feet and gathered my bags. He looked between Lucy and I as if he knew


    something had happened and I knew he wanted to ask but I didn¡¯t give him the chance.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready to leave.¡± I announced,


    5/5


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    KADEN¡¯S POV


    I have never once been more grateful for the fact that Amelia is nervous around me than I have


    been today. Usually I hate her nervousness and I want her to be free around me but if she was then


    she would have noticed how many times I sl*pped up today. From the moment I picked her up at


    school, it was a battle not to haul her into her arms. When Lucy arrived and messed everything up, I


    was so frustrated and angry.


    I was furious at my mother for setting things up with Lucy and I was even more furious that Lucy


    was now living at my house and there was nothing I could do about it. My anger at Lucy couldn¡¯t


    stay at the surface for long because Amelia was like a ma. She was my kryptonite and she


    managed to drag my attention no matter how far in my thoughts I was buried. Her silence was loud


    and her words were even louder.


    No matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t help but be pulled and sucked into her world and axis.


    Speaking to her reminded me of being a teenager again and trying to talk to our crush and hoping


    she doesn¡¯t reject you. My palms got sweaty and mmy and a few times while. driving. I would


    nce at her out of the corner of my eyes hoping she would just look at me. I caught Lucy


    intercepting some of my nces from time to time but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to care.


    As soon as we got to the office, I knew I wanted to be alone with her and I had Lucy moved to a


    ce where she wouldn¡¯t disturb us. I honestly miscalcted my strength when it came to Amelia


    because as soon as we were locked together in that office, it felt like my world was going to


    copse. I tried but I couldn¡¯t focus on anything but her; the curve of her mouth, the way she


    furrowed her brows and how she had a tendency to bite her l*p when she was thinking hard.


    Every word out of her mouth was like a siren song to me and when I had to hold her hand. to help


    her with the mind link, I thought I was going to jump right out of my skin. I had to plead with my wolf


    to keep his urges in check so I wouldn¡¯t get hard from simply holding. her hand. I was sweating


    through my shirt and when she tried to pull away, I had to keep her close. I couldn¡¯t have her


    moving away from me at the time. I couldn¡¯t stop the words from leaving my l*ps when I told her to


    talk to me whenever she needed. I could see the shock that registered on her face because it isn¡¯t


    normal for anyone to have ess to an Alpha, she just doesn¡¯t realize that she isn¡¯t just anyone to


    me.


    1/5


    Dreame


    Google y


    INSTALL


    1010100%


    11:25


    I didn¡¯t want to let go off her hands, I wanted to hold them and k*ss then. I wanted to intertwine our


    fingers and never let go. I wanted to feel her soft and dainty fingers on my skin, so delicate and


    careful. Add all that to her ever enticing smell, I lost my train of thought a number of times while


    talking with her and I was very grateful that she didn¡¯t notice or else it would have been disastrous.


    When Caleb came, I had no choice but to let her go. It was thest thing I wanted to do. In fact, my


    wolf was trying to convince me about all the reasons why I should carry her over my shoulder and


    take her back to my house but I had to remind him that doing that would only terrify her. I watched


    her up until the moment the door shut behind her and even then, I wanted to stand up and tell her to


    come back but I couldn¡¯t because she had to go home and I had to go to Lucy.


    ¡°I have never seen you like this,¡± Caleb said snapping me out of my thoughts and I suddenly


    remembered where I was.


    Caleb was sitting on the chair that Amelia had just stood up from and he was looking at me with an


    amused smile on his face. I wanted to tell him to get up because he was tainting her scent but I


    knew it would only further the point he was making so I settled for leaning back into my chair and


    crossing my arms over my chest.


    ¡°I have no idea what you are talking about,¡± I said simply but his smile didn¡¯t reduce. If anything, it


    grew wider the longer he stared at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m just surprised that you are going through such lengths to be around her. I heard about the test


    that she has to take. ra told me yesterday and I almost peed my pants.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything useful you want to say Caleb?¡± I asked dryly and heughed. The fucker actually


    laughed in my face.


    I rolled my eyes at his antics and waited for him to calm down. It took a while though because he


    seemed perfectly contentughing and clutching his side like he had broken a rib. What he didn¡¯t


    know was that he was actually at risk of breaking a rib if he didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°This is just golden,¡± he wheezed once he had calmed down and he wiped a stray tear from her


    face. ¡°If you¡¯re this serious then why don¡¯t you just go after her? Why are you keeping Lucy around


    and why are you going along with your mother¡¯s arrangements?¡±


    The mention of Lucy¡¯s name brought a frown to my face and it took all my self control to


    2/5


    D


    Dreame


    Google y


    INSTALL


    1010100%


    11:25


    not sneer. She has been a pain in my side since the moment she came to the pack and believe me


    when I say that I want nothing more than to throw her out of the pack but unfortunately I can¡¯t do


    that.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to sign a treaty with a nearby pack,¡± I exined to Caleb. ¡°The pack has a mine and I


    want to be able to use it as well as passage through theirnd for some of our imports. Lucy¡¯s father


    is best friends with the Alpha of that pack and I need his support for that Alpha to agree to my


    terms.¡±


    ¡°That sucks,¡± he said and I couldn¡¯t help but agree. ¡°I¡¯m guessing there isn¡¯t another pack that you


    could ally with.¡±


    ¡°No pack has a mine as good or as fruitful as theirs.¡±


    Caleb just nodded in understanding. Other than the fact that he is my friend, Caleb also


    understands the nature of pack politics which was why I picked him as my Beta. He knows that as


    Alpha, I have a duty to my pack and I have to do things that I hate in order to do that Caleb will


    always support my decisions whether he likes them or not as long as they are for the benefit of the


    pack.


    ¡°I organized the meeting with Amelia¡¯s father,¡± he said out of the blue and my eyes snapped up to


    his. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy considering the fact that he was still reeling from the insult of not seeing him at


    the border that day but he agreed.¡±


    ¡°Was there a catch? Did he ask for something in exchange for the meeting?¡±


    ¡°No, he just said he would be there and that he would be bringing his heir with him.¡±


    I found that strange but I didn¡¯t want toment on it. Amelia¡¯s father should not have agreed that


    easily and I made a mental note to find out if there was something else. happening behind the


    scenes that Caleb and I did not know about.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there,¡± I said finally and Caleb stood to his feet but I stopped him. ¡°Amelia is not to know


    about this, am I understood?¡±


    ¡°I hear you loud and clear.¡±


    I nodded at him and rose to my feet too. He watched me carefully as I followed him out of the office


    and towards the waiting area. I waited outside the door for Amelia to appear and


    3/5


    Dreame


    Google y INSTALL


    DB 100%


    11:25


    +5


    she was shocked to see me standing there. She actually did a double take when she saw me.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to walk you out,¡± she looked surprised by my words but she nodded and I gestured for her


    to walk in front of me.


    I wanted to hold her hand again but I wasn¡¯t sure if I could control myself so I settled for watching


    her intensely as she walked ahead of me. Caleb was behind me and I could feel his amusement. I


    wanted to turn around and smack him behind his head but I managed to control myself.


    I opened the door for Amelia and she thanked me softly before walking in. I shut it gently behind her


    and I turned to Caleb. I made sure my voice was as soft as a whisper before I spoke.


    ¡°Make sure she gets home safe.¡±


    I could tell he wanted to make a joke about it but he knew I was serious so he settled for nodding


    and I watched their car drive off until it disappeared from sight and that was when I felt her behind


    me. I hadn¡¯t even nced at her once in the waiting room and I was so enamored by Amelia that I


    didn¡¯t even notice she was following.


    I didn¡¯t meet her eye and instead walked over to my car. She stood in front of the passenger side as


    if she was waiting for me to open the door for her but I walked past her and took my seat in the


    driver¡¯s side. I heard her huff and mumble some words under her breath but she finally opened the


    door and sat down.


    ¡°Am I not important enough for you to open my door?¡± she asked but I refused to respond because I


    was not going to rise to her bait. Instead, I started the car and focused my attention on the road.


    I saw her reaching for my glovepartment. ¡°Don¡¯t touch that.¡±


    ¡°Now you want to talk to me,¡± she said almost bitterly as she crossed her arms over her chest.


    I ignored her as she spoke and my thoughts unwillingly moved to Amelia. I craved her like a drug


    and I thought about how Caleb would feel about me visiting around midnight again.


    4/5


    Dreame


    Dreame


    Google y


    INSTALL


    Emergency calls only


    I just needed to see her once more and get my fill of her for the day.


    100%


    11.25


    ¡°You¡¯re not even listening to me,¡± Lucy¡¯s voice cut through the haze and I forced myself to mp


    down on my irritation as I turned to her.


    ¡°What did you ask?¡±


    ¡°I asked what good she is to the pack that you keep her around so much. What is so special about


    her?¡±


    ¡°All you need to know is that she is a very significant addition to the pack and there is something


    only she can do for us


    I could tell she wanted to refute and she had so much to say but I turned away from her and faced


    the road and she took it for what it was a dismissal


    5/5


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT


    Dreame


    Google y


    INSTALLThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    AMELIA¡¯S PO.V


    I was having the most blissful dream about being in an ethereal garden with a beautiful horizon and


    water as bright as crystals. I don¡¯t remember exactly what I was doing but then I started to hear


    ra¡¯s voice. At first I was so confused and I looked around hoping to see her but she was


    nowhere to be seen. All of a sudden, I woke up and the remnants of my dream were washed away


    by the awareness of reality.


    I looked around for ra thinking she was in my room but my room was empty and my door was


    still shut. I began to think that I had imagined her voice in my dream when. suddenly I heard her


    voice as clear as day in my head.


    ¡°Wake up,¡± she said over and over again and I was confused for a few seconds.


    I thought I was imagining it all when suddenly yesterday¡¯s events settled in my brain and I


    remembered that Kaden added me to the mind link. I let out a sigh of relief when I realized that I


    wasn¡¯t actually going crazy.


    ¡°I¡¯m awake,¡± I responded in my heads I wiped the remnants of sleep out of my eyes and I nced at


    the clock on the wall. It read 5 a.m. and I stared at it in confusion. ¡°Why did you wake me up so


    early? Is something happening today?¡±


    I was scared that she would give me bad news. I tried to remember what happenedst night and if


    I had done something wrong. When I got back from the office with Caleb, I ate lunch and told


    everyone how my first day went then ra and I did the dishes and I retired to my room and didn¡¯t


    come out again until dinner.


    Dinner was practically the same as lunch. We ate and talked and then I retired back to my room.


    Are they upset that I didn¡¯t stay out to talk with them after eating? I could feel my heart pulsating as


    my brain conjured up the worst case scenarios. Whatever remnants of sleep had disappeared as


    the anxiety that threatened to swallow me whole took root.


    ¡°Nothing is happening, rx,¡± she told me with amusement dripping from her tone. ¡°Training with


    the kids starts in an hour and if you want to join them, then you up and get ready.¡±


    need to get


    1/5


    Thoume


    D


    Dreame


    Google y


    INSTALL


    Emergency calls only G


    00100% 11:25


    I let out an audible sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you for waking me, I¡¯ll be out soon.¡±


    I cut off the mind link with her and instantly rushed out of bed. Through the curtain I could see that it


    was still dark out but it did nothing to dissuade me and in record time I had taken a bath and gotten


    ready for the day. I got dressed in a pair of ck leggings and a grey tank top. I didn¡¯t want anything


    that I would overheat in but I also wanted something decent since I would be around children.


    Once I was dressed, I checked the time and it was 5: 20. I made my way out of the room into the


    living room. I wasn¡¯t expecting to see anyone except ra awake but Devin was at the dining table.


    There was a cup of coffee in his hands and when he heard my footsteps he turned to face me. I


    gave him a small smile as I made my way over and he pushed a te of eggs to


    an empty seat for me and I smiled up at him.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said as I started to wolf down the eggs but he waved me off as if to say it wasn¡¯t a big


    deal.


    ¡°You¡¯re off for training right?¡± he asked and I nodded. ¡°Well your car came inst night so you can


    take it. You can¡¯t miss the training ground; I¡¯ll describe it for you.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I listened intently as he exined how to get there and when I got into my car, I prayed that I


    wouldn¡¯t make a wrong turn. As I drove silently, I prayed under my breath and when I finally saw the


    training field in front of me, I let out a sigh of relief.


    I checked the time and there was still ten minutes to spare. I got out of the car and made. my way


    into the field. As I got there, I noticed a familiar figure hunched over and setting out some training


    mats. He heard my footsteps and turned to me and I was shocked to see Ronald from the repair


    shop. He seemed surprised to see me too but he smiled.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I said to him, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were the coach.¡°.


    ¡°ra told me that you wereing. You can just wait over there; most of the kids will be here


    soon. Just so you know, you¡¯ll be training with ten to fourteen year olds. ra said she informed


    you but I have to tell you again.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I assured him. ¡°I don¡¯t care who I train with as long as I get trained.¡±


    He nodded and went back to what he was doing and I noticed he had a slight limp. I decided to look


    away and sure enough, a few kids started to appear with their parents. Most


    2/5


    Dreame


    Dreame


    Google y


    INSTALL


    of them stared at me brazenly but a few looked away. I could tell they were curious about me but


    none of them made a move to speak about it or say anything.


    Once it was six on the dot, Ronald stood to his feet and started the training. At first we ranps and


    I could see the shock on the children¡¯s faces as I started running with them but still, none of them


    said a word and judging by the looks they kept shooting at Ronald, I was sure it was because of


    him. By the time we were done running. I was winded but most of the kids looked like they were


    used to it and some didn¡¯t even break a sweat.


    After, we had martial arts training. I couldn¡¯t spar with any of the kids as I was a lot bigger than them


    so I sparred with Ronald. At first I was worried because of his limp but it turned out that even with


    the limp, Ronald could best me. When he pinned me on my back for possibly the third time, I heard


    a child snicker and Ronald shot him a death re that had him quieting immediately.


    We finished around 7: 30 and parents started to pick up their kids. I saw a few of them give me


    weird looks and I couldn¡¯t help the embarrassment that creeped up my cheeks. I didn¡¯t want to


    encounter them in the parking lot so I made my way over to Ronald and decided to help him pack


    up. I figured that helping him would be better than the millions of stares and conversation I would be


    roped into by the children and their parents.


    I could only imagine the things they were saying about me outside. They were probably wondering


    who I was and why I had to train with children when I was clearly an adult. I forced myself not to


    think about it because I didn¡¯t want to get anxious or self conscious.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said once he noticed me helping him with a mat and I nodded.


    ¡°How did you get into training kids?¡± I asked unable to stop the curiosity in my tone. ¡°I thought you


    were a repair man.¡±


    ¡°I was a warrior but I suffered a nasty hit to my knees that didn¡¯t heal properly,¡± he gestured to his


    leg and he rolled up his trousers so I could see a jagged scar on his knee and I winced. ¡°I retired to


    the auto shop after that but the Alpha knows how much I love training so he gave me the chance to


    be able to train kids and I took it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a good trainer.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t need any training, I could always protect you.¡±


    3/5


    Dnovame


    Dreame


    Google y


    INSTALL


    Emergency calls only G


    I couldn¡¯t


    100 100% 11:25


    stop myself fromughing at that. ¡°Thanks for the offer, but I really want to know how to save


    myself.¡± I looked at the time on his watch and cursed. ¡°I should better be going now, I¡¯ll see you


    later.¡±


    I rushed off before he could say anything and practically sped home. I rushed through my bath and


    getting ready process so that I would be able to get to ss early. I forgot to check how much I had


    left from the money Pam had given to me for the week but I bought a


    of coffee for two dors to help keep myself awake.


    cup


    I barely made it and there was only one free chair and it was next to the girl who had warned me


    away from Aiden. I realized that I still didn¡¯t know her name as I took a seat next to her. She


    nced at me but didn¡¯t say a word and I figured she would appreciate the silence so I didn¡¯t


    either.


    As the teacher started to teach, I realized how exhausted I was. I could barely keep myself awake


    and I didn¡¯t even know I had started drifting off to sleep until I felt a sharp elbow at my side. I turned


    to the girl and she was practically ring at me.


    ¡°Say fifteen,¡± she instructed and I didn¡¯t know what she was on about but because of the urgency in


    her eyes, I did.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± I turned and realized that the teacher had probably caught me sleeping, and asked


    me a question. ¡°Just pay attention next time.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered to the girl once the teacher had gone to sleep and all she did was shrug.


    After ss, she made to leave but I stopped her because I knew that I had to know her name. She


    had saved me from a lot of embarrassment and the least I could do is know her


    name.


    ¡°Thank you for earlier,¡± I said to her and she shrugged, ¡°I still don¡¯t know your name:


    ¡°My name is Serena but what I want to know is why you were falling asleep in ss.¡± I exined


    that I had training and her brows rose high. ¡°That¡¯s weird, only children from elite families send their


    children to train. Are you from an elite family?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because my father is an Alpha,¡± I offered and she hummed.


    4/5


    Dreame


    Dream


    Google y


    INSTALL


    It was obvious that she didn¡¯t think that was the reason but she didn¡¯t have anything else to offer as


    a reason so she decided to leave it at that.


    ¡°Our next ss isn¡¯t until an hour,¡± she said. ¡°Do you want to go to the caf¨¦?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I said as I followed her out of the ss but my words were on her earlier thoughts.


    If only children of the elite were allowed to train then it was probably because they were useful to


    the pack. If that is true then does Kaden have something he expects me to do after I have


    completed my training?


    5/5


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    KADEN¡¯S PO.V


    It had be a routine for me to visit Caleb¡¯s house once I knew that Amelia was asleep. ra


    was so used to my presence that when I knocked on the doorst night, she just opened it and side


    stepped me. Even Pam and Devin were used to seeing me around and when I walked in, Devin


    just smiled at me softly before retreating to his room.


    I already knew the way to her room and I knew the way around her room but I needed to make sure


    she was deeply asleep because ording to ra, if you bothered her within the first thirty minutes


    of her falling asleep then she would wake up. Anything after that was fine but those first thirty


    minutes were crucial and I didn¡¯t want her to wake up and see met in her room.


    She would freak out and probably be more terrified of me than she already was. I knew what I was


    doing was considered weird by many standards but I didn¡¯t know how to stay away from her. I was


    trying my best by staying away from her when she was awake and giving her the time to adjust and


    get used to the pack but I couldn¡¯t stand to not be around her daily and that was why I came up with


    this arrangement.


    my hand. I


    I waited a few minutes after arriving at the house before slowly sneaking into the room. The lights


    were off but it didn¡¯t matter because I knew the room like the back of maneuvered around the


    furniture and went down on one knee by her bed. My hand hovered over her face and I wanted


    nothing more than to just touch her and let my fingers trail down her b*dy but I settled for stroking


    her cheek softly.


    Her breathing hitched and I was worried that she would wake up but it quickly evened out and she


    subconsciously leaned closer to my hold. I felt my heart begin to race and I knew that even if she


    didn¡¯t recognize it on the surface, her subconscious recognized our bond and it would only be a


    matter of time before she starts to feel it too.


    With that new knowledge in me, I felt invigorated. I stayed there for a few more minutes. but I knew I


    was on limited time so I reluctantly pulled myself to my feet. I didn¡¯t want to leave the room because


    I knew her scent would only linger for a while and then I would be back to missing her. As I passed


    her closet, I had a weird idea but the more I thought about it, the better it seemed to me.


    I checked on her to make sure she was sleeping properly and then I quietly opened her


    1/5


    Dreame


    same


    Google y INSTALL


    100 100%


    11:25


    closet. I sifted through until I saw a particr t shirt of hers. I have seen her in it at least three times


    and when I brought it to my nose, her scent was all over it. I clutched it tightly and quietly left her


    room.


    I was snapped back to reality when I heard a loud bang. I knew it was from outside and I was


    slightly frustrated at being stopped from thinking about Amelia. I reached into my drawer and pulled


    out the shirt I had taken from her room and brought it to my nose.. I felt a warmth wash over me and


    I knew that I would cherish that shirt more than any other possession. It was my way of having her


    close to me without physically having her next to


    1. me.


    I was in a bubble of euphoria because of her scent and I didn¡¯t notice that someone had walked into


    the room until they were directly in front of me. I froze and looked up to see Caleb sporting a wicked


    grin on his face as he took in me with Amelia¡¯s shirt in my hands. I put my face into a neutral


    expression but that didn¡¯t deter Caleb froming closer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to guess who that belongs to,¡± he drawled and I rolled my eyes at him.


    I ignored him and ced the shirt back into the drawer and pretended to be involved in my work. I


    could feel his amusement as he settled into the seat opposite me.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you at least didn¡¯t take her lingerie,¡± Caleb continued. ¡°That would have been very weird.


    That isn¡¯t to say this isn¡¯t weird but it would have been a lot worse.¡±


    ¡°One day you¡¯ll meet your mate,¡± I sneered at him, ¡°and you will have your problems with her. I am


    looking forward to that day because I will make sure that I make it as hard as possible for you.¡±


    Heughed and I rolled my eyes at him. Only Caleb would have found a threat like that funny.


    Maybe it was because he knew I was serious or maybe it was because he didn¡¯t think. he was


    going to find his mate anytime soon. Whatever the reason was, Calebughed until tears leaked


    from his eyes and I was suddenly grateful that we were having the conversation in my office or else


    someone would have been worried that he was dying.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m better now,¡± he said once he had calmed down and he wiped a stray tear from his face.


    ¡°I actually came out to ask how you felt about the meeting with her father holding in the afternoon.¡±


    The happiness that filled the car dissipated with his words and a tense air settled over us. I


    2/5


    Proare


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Dreame


    Google y


    INSTALL


    USD100%


    11:25


    was ready for the meeting but I wanted to make sure that Amelia never found out about it. ¡°Is


    everything ready?¡± I asked Caleb as I righted the cor of my shirt and he nodded.


    I have put protective measures in ce so that none of them will meet Amelia and vice


    versa.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± I said and I couldn¡¯t help the small smile that grew on my l*ps.


    Now all I had to do was wait and uncover the secrets of their family. For the first time in my life, I felt


    impatient about it.


    BLAKE¡¯S POV


    Brittany was soft and pliable beneath me and her moans filled the air. She was loud, she was


    always loud and I loved that because it let me know that I was doing something right.


    Sweat slicked my brows but I didn¡¯t care, all I wanted was to get her over that edge. I ran my hands


    down her spine until they wrapped around her hair in a make shift ponytail and I pulled on it so her


    back was arched deeper. The action caused a breathy sound to leave her and I quickened my


    pace.


    The sounds that left her mouth were intelligible at best and I kept up that fast and brutal pace


    ace until she came all around me. As soon as she hit her peak, she clenched around me so tightly


    that I couldn¡¯t stop myself from emptying into her and I finally let go of her hair. Shended face


    down into the pillows and I heard her breathing heavily.


    I ran my hand down her back softly and she rolled over with a sated smile on her face. My cum was


    leaking between her thighs but she didn¡¯t seem to care. The first time, I tried to clean it up but she


    told me she loved it and after that, I let her be. Her hair was a bird¡¯s nest around her and her eyes


    were zed with pleasure. After S*x was the only time that you would ever see Brittany looking


    unkempt.


    I reluctantly stood up from the bed and went into the bathroom to take a shower. When I was clean,


    I walked out only to see Brittany still on the bed but this time, she was sitting on her knees. She was


    still n*ked and string up at me and my brows furrowed in confusion.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ss?¡± I asked and she looked up at me with an almost bored. expression and


    shrugged. ¡°If you are then you should probably take a bath now or we will


    3/5


    num


    Dreame


    Google y


    INSTALL


    5


    bete.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m going to skip today,¡± she said almost dismissively. ¡°My nails are chipped and I cannot


    bear to look anything less than perfect.¡±


    Only Brittany could care so much about her nails that she would think about skipping ss but then


    again, she was the Alpha¡¯s daughter and there was very little she couldn¡¯t get away with. Someone


    else would have probably repeated that year or failed their exam but Brittany can choose to skip an


    exam and still leave the course with distinctions.


    I picked up a simple button up shirt from the closet and started to put it on. She watched me through


    hershes and suddenly, she was off the bed. I saw her walk over to me and I was entranced by


    the way she swayed her hips seductively. I was getting hard again but I knew I couldn¡¯t risk being


    late so I kept my eyes on her face.


    To my surprise, she walked around me and wrapped her arms around my b*dy. She was still sweaty


    but somehow I didn¡¯t seem to mind. My shirt was only halfway buttoned and she raked her nails


    across my chest. I felt the action straight in my groin and it took all my self control to not throw her


    onto the bed and have a round two with her.


    ¡°Brittany,¡± I ground out with as much self control as I could. ¡°I don¡¯t want to bete.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to make youte,¡± she purred and I could feel the vibrations on my back as she was


    leaning on me. ¡°I just wanted to let you know that I might bete today. You don¡¯t have to wait up for


    me for dinner.¡±


    Her words seemed to snap whatever spell she had cast and I turned to her as much as I could


    without detangling her from nie and raised a brow. She seemed to notice and she sighed and


    released me long enough for me to turn and face her.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± I asked curiously. I have been with her to get hair nails done and they don¡¯t


    take more than five hours at most. She cannot be spending the entire day there.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious,¡± she ran her hand down my jaw softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Before I could say anything, she rose on her tip toes and k*ssed me. I wasted no time in deepening


    the k*ss and I felt her smile against my l*ps before she finally pulled back. We locked eyes for a full


    minute and she smiled at me widely.


    4/5


    Pream


    D


    Dreame


    Google y


    INSTALL


    for ss.¡±


    She walked away from me without another word and I waited until she had disappeared.


    into the bathroom and locked the door before I picked up my phone. I scrolled through my phone


    until I found the contact I was searching for.


    I didn¡¯t believe her when she said nothing serious so I texted the one guard who I knew wouldn¡¯t


    report back to her father.


    Me: Keep an eye on Brittany today.


    5/5


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT


    Drea

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    AMELIA¡¯S POV


    I was so deep in thought wondering what Kaden could possibly want from me when I felt a hand on


    my shoulder. I jumped slightly and Serena looked at me with raised brows. She must have thought


    that I was crazy and all I could do was offer her a small smile.


    ¡°We have about an hour before the next ss,¡± she began slowly. ¡°I wanted to know if maybe you


    wanted to get some coffee from the caf¨¦. It might help you stay awake longer.¡±


    I nodded and walked out of ss with her. We walked side by side in silence but to my surprise


    there was nothing awkward or tense about the silence. It was ratherforting and when we got to


    the student settlement, she led me to a caf¨¦ that I had never been to.


    ¡°They have the best things here,¡± she said and I chose to believe her because I knew she has been


    in the pack longer than me.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I buy you a drink,¡± I offered. ¡°Seeing as you brought me here.¡±


    I dug through my bag to find some cash and I muttered a curse when I realized that I didn¡¯t have


    any. I must have spent thest of it on the drink this morning. I wanted to face palm. myself. I don¡¯t


    know how I managed to spend all the money that Pam and Devin had. given me but I was


    officially broke for the rest of the week. Shame filled me and my cheeks. heated pink in


    embarrassment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said softly. ¡°I¡¯m out of cash. I haven¡¯t found a job yet and I will soon. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t tell her that I didn¡¯t have any money. I would have to exin to her why I don¡¯t have a card


    or rather why I have a card but cannot use it. Using it would alert my father to my presence here


    and I didn¡¯t want to do that.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, what do you want to order?¡± Serena asked looking up at me in anticipation and I forced


    my most nonchnt expression as I shrugged.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really want anything,¡± I lied.


    1/5


    Dreame


    Dreame


    Google y


    INSTALL


    15


    She rolled her eyes and ced an order for two cups of hot chocte and two muffins and I was


    filled with immense gratitude that she was willing to do so much for someone she didn¡¯t even know.


    I had never experienced an ounce of kindness from anyone excluding ke before I came to this


    pack. I never even knew that people could be this kind.


    Our order arrived within a few minutes and I carried it since she paid and led us towards a secluded


    table away from the hustle and bustle of the other students. Once we were seated, I took a bite from


    the muffin and was shocked at how good it was that I almost moaned.


    ¡°This is good,¡± I said to her with a mouthful and sheughed.


    ¡°I told you,¡± she took a sip from her drink before facing me squarely. ¡°Are you from another pack?¡±


    I hesitated before responding because I wasn¡¯t sure whether or not I should tell her or how she


    would react to it. After a second of hesitation I realized that the people here were vastly different


    from the ones I met before and I decided there was no harm in telling her so I nodded.


    ¡°I am from another pack,¡± I admitted. ¡°My father is the Alpha and he abandoned me because I was


    weak.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t stop the sadness from creeping into my tone and although I wanted to tell her the whole


    truth, I wasn¡¯t close to her enough to tell her that. It didn¡¯t matter however, because she had a look


    of pure sympathy on her face as the words left my l*ps. I tried to assure her that I was fine by giving


    her a small smile but it came out looking more like a grimace and I gave up on the second try.


    She reached out and grabbed my hand in hers. ¡°You have nothing to worry about here. Our Alpha is


    formidable and he will not let anything bad happen to you. He does not discriminate and he won¡¯t


    send you away.¡±


    I allowed her words calm me and at the mention of Kaden, I felt my cheeks heat up. I still didn¡¯t


    understand the feelings I felt towards Kaden but I knew they were growing more by the day and I


    felt stupid because he hadn¡¯t even shown any interest in me. He was just being nice and helping


    me settle and I was falling for him.


    ¡°Can you tell me about him?¡± I asked trying to keep the curious note out of my voice so she wouldn¡¯t


    know how eager I was to hear about Kaden. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard much about. your


    2/5


    Dreame


    Google y INSTALL


    Emergency calls only G


    100 100% 11:26


    Alpha so I would love if you could tell me about him. He is a mystery to everyone.¡±


    If she noticed how eager I sounded, she didn¡¯t mention it and she nodded. I decided to drink my hot


    chocte so I could hide my expressions behind my mug.


    ¡°He rarely appears so we don¡¯t know much about his personal life and I will admit that a lot of


    people are scared of him. The scar on his face doesn¡¯t make him any less scary if I¡¯m being


    honest.¡±


    ¡°How did he get the scar?¡± I asked and it was her turn to hesitate. She opened her mouth and


    closed it before sighing and leaning closer.


    ¡°He


    got it during a ferocious battle,¡± she said but I knew there was more to the story than what she was


    telling me.


    ¡°I heard that he got it when he killed his father.¡±


    She shushed me instantly and pulled me closer before looking around to make sure no one was


    listening. When she was sure that we were safe, she sighed deeply and turned back to


    1. me.


    ¡°We don¡¯t talk about that here,¡± she dropped her voice to an even lower whisper. ¡°Some people say


    that¡¯s how he got it but we don¡¯t know for real. All we know is that Alpha Kaden brought peace and


    prosperity to the pack and we respect him for that. Anything else is not important.¡±


    I understood what she was saying so I nodded. When she was sure that I wasn¡¯t going to say


    anything else, she released me and I sat up slowly. She had a tight grip and I felt my upper arm


    throbbing from where she had grabbed me but I refused to touch it so I wouldn¡¯t draw attention to it


    ¡°As I was saying,¡± she continued as if nothing had happened. ¡°He is an amazing Alpha but he just


    can¡¯t seem to find his fated mate.¡±


    At the mention of his mate, I couldn¡¯t help but think of Lucy and I felt a bitter and hot feeling go


    through my heart. I wondered if he was going to take her as his fated mate since he couldn¡¯t find his


    own. Just thinking about it made me feel weird and I noticed Serena staring at me intently as if she


    was trying to figure out what I was thinking of.


    3/5


    The Secret to Making More Money with Less Effort: Laser Cutting


    D


    I quickly downed the remnants of my cup and stood to my feet. ¡°I don¡¯t feel so good, I should be


    going.¡±


    Before she could respond, I rushed out of the cafe. Thest thing I needed was her figuring out that


    I had feelings for their Alpha.


    I avoided Serena all day and it seemed that doing so gave me a fierce headache because by


    evening, it felt like someone had made a construction site out of my head. As soon as I got to the


    house, I locked myself in the room and tried to sleep it off. It was hard to fall asleep but I managed


    to do so and I didn¡¯t wake up again until ra knocked on my door.


    The small sound had me jerking awake and the headache came back with full force. I muttered


    under my breath for her to walk in and thank the goddess for werewolf hearing because she heard


    me and walked in. She walked over to the side of my bed and took a seat


    next to me.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°You¡¯ve been sleeping all day, I came to check if you were okay,¡± she said and she moved to brush


    a strand of my hair off my face when she suddenly pulled her hand back. ¡°You¡¯re running a fever


    Amelia.¡±


    I didn¡¯t feel hot, in fact, I felt cold and that was why I was under the covers. Before I could speak,


    ra had pulled the covers off my b*dy and dragged me out of bed. I protested as much as I could


    but she didn¡¯t listen to me and walked me over to the living room where Pam and Devin were


    seated.


    Pam took one look at me and rushed to her feet, ¡°You look terrible dear


    Before I could speak, ra told her about the fever and she ced the back of her hand against my


    forehead and clicked her tongue. She helped ra ce me on the chair and she disappeared into


    the kitchen muttering something about chicken soup under her breath.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said but ra didn¡¯t pay me any heed. She disappeared into the kitchen and returned


    with a small towel and a bowl of water.


    it hit


    She put the towel into the water, rung it and ced it on my forehead. I shivered slightly as


    my skin and I wanted to pull it off but my hands felt too weak to move. I realized that I was sore all


    over and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to even move a muscle.


    4/5


    The Secret to Making More Money with Less Effort: Laser


    A


    I must have over exerted myself during training.


    Devin finally put down his newspaper and made his way over to me. He didn¡¯t touch me, he just


    looked me over from head to toe with concern all over his eyes and I let out a small sigh when I saw


    Pam return with a steaming bowl of broth.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I swear,¡± I said but none of them listened to me. ¡°It was probably because I trained for the


    first time today. I didn¡¯t know my own limits. I¡¯ll be fine by tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Tell me what exactly is wrong with you?¡± I wasn¡¯t expecting Devin to speak and all our eyes


    snapped up to his..


    ¡°My heart is beating fast,¡± I began slowly. ¡°My muscles are sore and ra says I have a fever. It is


    probably just exhaustion from training. There is no need for any of you to worry!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it is training.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked and he stared straight into my eyes as he said his next words.


    ¡°I think you might be shifting.¡±


    5/5


    CEND


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    GREGORY¡¯S POV


    Brittany was silent next to me as I drove into the Dark Fangs territory. I have never been here


    before and I was still reeling from the insult of thest time I was here and wasn¡¯t allowed to cross


    the territory. I knew it was because the Alpha didn¡¯t know me and I hade unannounced but it


    didn¡¯t make it any less of an insult to be turned away like a


    When I received the offer, I almost declined it but I realized that the business I had to conduct was a


    lot more important than my pride so I shoved down every feeling I had in rtion to the situation


    and epted. I immediately wanted Brittany toe with me even though I knew how unusual it


    was.


    On diplomatic missions, it is advisable to carry your Beta but there is no one I trust more. than


    Brittany. She was the only one who knew the true reason we had toe and I also wanted to


    teach her an important lesson about dealing with other Alpha¡¯s for when she bes ruler of the


    pack.


    I could feel Brittany¡¯s nervousness filling up the car and it was like the sky had taken a cue from her


    because it was dark. I could smell a storm approaching and I just hoped that it didn¡¯t meet us at the


    pack. If there was one thing I was sure of, it was that regardless of a storm, Alpha Kaden wouldn¡¯t


    let us stay and I didn¡¯t want to drive back in a storm.


    We drove through the patrol guards and I couldn¡¯t help but run my eyes over them. They looked


    fierce and they were wearing the same uniform. I ignored them and kept my eyes forward as I


    followed the guard that wad leading us to the meeting point.


    It wasn¡¯t far from the border and once we arrived, I noticed the number of people waiting there


    already. It was a small cottage away from the rest of the pack and I wondered if the Alpha did that


    on purpose but I didn¡¯t have much time to think about it because I could see the guards watching us


    and waiting for us to get down from the car.


    I put the car in park and as I took a step down, thunder rumbled in the sky and lightning shed. I


    saw Brittany jump slightly and I shot her a hard look. I had briefed her before we left the pack and


    she knew she wasn¡¯t supposed to show fear or emotion.


    1/5


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The Secret to Making More Money with Less Effort: Laser


    A


    +5


    ¡°Rx,¡± I said to her through the mind link. ¡°Everything will be fine, we just want to find out if Amelia


    is alive or not. If I am correct then it will take less than twenty minutes and we will be out of here.¡±


    She wasn¡¯tpletely rxed but I felt her calm down slightly through the bond and she rxed


    her shoulders and stered a neutral expression on her face. I gave her a small nod to show her


    that she had done well and I turned my attention back to the people in front of the cottage.


    There were at least ten different people there but I could easily tell who the Alpha was. His back


    was to us and I could see an air of smoke leaving his b*dy and I could smell the cigarette in his


    mouth. He seemed to be checking on something there but I knew he was aware of our presence.


    There was no way he wouldn¡¯t have heard the car arriving. The only answer was that he was


    deliberately ignoring us and even though it annoyed me, I knew it was a good tactic to employ to


    show that he had all the power and control.


    Brittany and I took a few steps forward and the man closes to the Alpha spoke. He had dark brown


    hair that settled on his forehead in deep curls and although he didn¡¯t look scary, there was a look in


    his eyes that held years of maturity and they were currently hard and directed at us. I knew he was


    the Beta before he even spoke. He had an air of superiority and authority around him.


    ¡°Wee,¡± he said to us. ¡°I hope your journey was safe and productive.


    As if his voice was a cue, the Alpha rose to his full height and turned to us. He was easily taller than


    everyone there and he had a jagged scar on his face that made him look event more fierce and


    ferocious. I have never seen the Alpha of the Dark Fangs pack before now and I was shocked to


    see how young he was but I knew that his age was just a number.


    This Alpha was formidable and feared by all. It would have been a dreadful mistake to


    underestimate him just because of his age. I could see the harshness in his eyes as he let the


    cigarette between his eyes fall to the ground and he crushed it between his feet. I could feel


    Brittany¡¯s nervousness again through the bond and this time I couldn¡¯t tell her not to worry because


    she had every reason to.


    I knew just from looking at him that Alpha Kaden would be a force to be reckoned with on the battle


    field and I was momentarily relieved that we were not at war with him and I hoped to never be. If the


    rumors I heard about him are true then he killed his own father for the position and I knew for a fact


    that he would not show mercy to anyone on the battle field,


    2/5


    The Secret to Making More Money with Less Effort: Laser


    A


    I walked over to him and I felt Brittany¡¯s panic but she followed and stopped a few feet behind me. I


    walked right up to the Alpha and I could see him analyzing me. I locked eyes with him and held out


    my hand for a shake to show him that scared and I saw the corner of his l*ps quirk up slightly. His


    eyes roamed over me as if he was deciding whether or not he should take my hand.


    I


    After a long second, he took it and I felt how rough his hands were probably from years of battle.


    Suddenly, he let go of my hand and took a step to the side revealing the door to the house.


    ¡°Please,e in.¡±


    I turned to Brittany and I could see that she was on edge. I made a mental note to teach her how to


    hide her emotions better but for now, there were more important things to handle. I turned back to


    the Alpha, nodded and walked into the house.


    The cottage may have looked small on the outside but it was anything but. The living space. was


    wide. Maybe it was because there were no pieces of furniture or homely appliance. The only things


    in the cottage were a long table and chairs arranged around it. They must have set up the cottage


    specifically for the meeting and I briefly wondered what the cottage was used for before. Was it


    empty or was someone living in it and did the person have to evacuate it for the meeting?


    What brings you here?¡± Kaden asked once we were all seated and I could see in his eyes that there


    was no room for meaningless conversation. He wanted to get the meeting done as soon as


    possible.


    ¡°I was invited,¡± I said simply and he leaned back into his chair and crossed his arms over his chest.


    ¡°You were invited because you requested for a meeting before,¡± his tone was dry. ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb


    Gregory because I am a very busy man. This meeting was done in good faith and I have no issues


    with ending it right now.¡±


    My jaw clenched and I had to remind myself that I was in someone else¡¯s pack and he could speak


    to me however he wanted because he was the Alpha. It didn¡¯t mean I had to like it. I exhaled deeply


    to relieve the tension in my chest and I stered on a diplomatic smile.


    ¡°I thought about how much of a shame it was that our packs were nearby and we didn¡¯t


    3/5


    The Secret to Making More Money with Less Effort: Laser


    4


    even know each other. It would be beneficial if neighboring packs have an alliance or a treaty. You


    never know what might happen and who you might have to reach out to for help. It would be good


    to have friends that are close to you.¡±


    I rehearsed that speech for an hour so it could sound as convincing as possible. I knew he would


    have some resignations, probably why I chose toe now of all times. I always knew his pack


    was close to mine. It shouldn¡¯t have been though, he annihted the pack that was here before and


    he took over and added theirnd to his territory. His territory spans more than three times the


    average size of any pack and it is because of his tendency to attack packs and take over theirnd


    and territory.


    I waited for Kaden to answer but instead he turned to his Beta with bored eyes. They shared a look


    and I hated the fact that they were obviouslymunicating with themselves in front of me but


    there was nothing I could do about it. When they were done talking between themselves, the Beta


    turned to me.


    ¡°We know that isn¡¯t the reason,¡± he said and I nced at Kaden but he wasn¡¯t looking at me


    anymore, his eyes were roaming the room looking almost bored. ¡°We don¡¯t have time to waste so it


    would be in your best interest to get straight to the point. Alpha Kaden does not appreciate having


    his time wasted.¡±


    It was an insult having his Beta talk to me. It was his way of telling me that I wasn¡¯t important


    enough to threaten. He had his beta deliver the threat as a mode of telling me that in his pack, I was


    not important and I would be treated like every other person. It was humiliating and it was degrading


    and I wanted nothing more than to storm out of the room but I knew that I needed them more than


    they need me and they knew it too which was why they were treating me the way they were.


    I sat up straighter and I saw all the soldiers stiffen and their hands went to their weapons. Kaden


    however didn¡¯t move, it was like he didn¡¯t even consider me a potential threat and that was the


    biggest insult of all. I decided I was done ying games so I cleared my throat.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I said and out of the corner of my eyes, I saw Brittany shoot me a look of confusion


    but I ignored her. ¡°I came here to find out if you had any intruder cross your borders in the past two


    weeks. The person is an outcast from my pack wanted for treason.¡±


    No sooner than the words left my l*ps, Kaden¡¯s eyes snapped to mine and they were like twin


    daggers boring into my soul..


    4/5

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    AMELIA¡¯S PO.V


    Devin¡¯s words settled like lead in the room but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to believe it. As soon as the


    words left his l*ps, I started tough. Laughing proved to be difficult because it only intensified the


    ache in my bones but it was all I could think to do. I didn¡¯t fully understand the concept of shifting


    because father never exined to me. He told me that I didn¡¯t have a wolf so I didn¡¯t deserve to


    learn but I knew it had to do with finding my wolf and I didn¡¯t think it was possible anymore.


    At some point I had juste to terms with the fact that I might never have a wolf but hearing Devin


    say that I might be shifting had reignited a lost sense of hope that I had even forgotten I had. I


    stared at him after myughter had died down with wide and hopeful eyes and Pam walked over


    to him.


    She pulled him off to the side and I saw them engage in a serious discussion. I couldn¡¯t hear what


    they were saying properly but I heard my name and I heard the word shift used a few times. I knew


    they were talking about my situation and I knew Devin was probably exining to her why he


    thought I was shifting.


    I wanted to be a part of that conversation. I wanted to tell them to include me but I was too weak to


    speak or ask questions. I was too weak to tell them that I didn¡¯t understand and I wanted to know


    more. My skin was prickling with heat as the seconds ticked by and I started to sweat through the


    n*eck of my tank top. I felt like someone had stuck me inside an oven and locked the door. ra


    was sitting on the sofa next to me but I still couldn¡¯t manage to open my mouth to tell her. I suddenly


    believed their earlier words about a fever because I felt like I was on fire.


    I managed to reach down and pull the nket off my legs and that was enough to draw ra¡¯s


    attention. Pam and Devin were still talking so they didn¡¯t even realize that I had moved. ra


    rushed over to me and picked up the nket to probably put it back on me but I shot her a pleading


    look with my eyes hoping and praying that she would understand.


    Thankfully, she did because she reached over and ced a hand on my forehead. She snatched it


    back almost immediately and she stared down at me with eyes wider than saucers. I could only


    imagine how much I was burning up.


    ¡°I think you need some rest,¡± she said to me and her words finally caught the attention of


    1/5


    The Secret to Making More Money with Less Effort: Laser


    A


    Pam and Devin.


    ra helped me to my feet and leaned all of my b*dy weight on her. I wanted to thank her but my


    tongue was tied and all I could do was let her lead me into the room. Pam followed closely


    behind with the wash cloth and bowl. Once I was in the room, ra gentlyy me on the bed and


    Pam put the freezing cold wash cloth on my forehead.


    It felt like ice on my skin and I flinched from it. Pam offered me a small smile as if she understood


    and like a silent piece of encouragement. I wanted to return her smile but moving my b*dy felt like a


    chore that I did not want to partake in.


    ¡°You should rest,¡± Pam said to me softly and she led ra out of the room.


    Before she left, she turned on the air conditioning and then she was gone. As soon as the door


    clicked shut, it was like all my thoughts and worries came flooding in. I couldn¡¯t help but think back


    to what Devin had said.


    Was I truly shifting? Was I finally going to get that one thing that had evaded me for years that I so


    badly wanted?


    It felt like an illusion and it felt like a dream and I couldn¡¯t believe it. I wanted to believe it; I wanted it


    to be true more than anything but I was also terrified that it wasn¡¯t true. If I didn¡¯t shift then that


    would mean that father was right all along. I did not have a wolf and I was never going to shift.


    My thoughts were depleting my energy levels fast and the more I thought, the more tired I got. It


    was a chore to keep my eyes open and an even bigger chore to stay awake. I tried to stay awake


    but my eyes started to droop and before I knew it, I was fighting a lost battle.


    Just as I was about to fall asleep, I heard a voice. ¡°Hello.¡±


    I turned around immediately looking for the source of the voice and wondering when someone had


    walked into my room. The voice sounded familiar although I knew I had never heard it before and I


    was worried that I was losing my mind until I heard a smallugh.


    ¡°I¡¯m your wolf,¡± the voice said and I was suddenly filled with inexplicable joy.


    ¡°Are you really?¡± I asked wanting to pinch myself because it felt like a dream and I didn¡¯t


    2/5


    The Secret to Making More Money with Less Effort: Laser


    A


    want to wake up yet.


    ¡°I was blocked all these years by something. I still haven¡¯t figured out what it is yet.¡± She paused as


    if she was thinking about something and then she sighed. ¡°I can feel our mate.¡±


    I wanted to ask who it was and where he was but before I could respond to her, exhaustion won the


    battle and sleep finally imed me.


    BLAKE¡¯S PO.V


    I snuck past the border hoping- no praying- that I wasn¡¯t going to get caught. I spent thest few


    hours searching for a way through the border knowing that I had very limited information and I


    prayed to the goddess I wouldn¡¯t be caught because if anyone was to see me then it would have


    been game over. I was banking on the fact that most of the patrol guards would be at the meeting


    spot.


    When I suspected Brittany, I instantly went to do my own investigation and I found out from a guard


    that she was going with her father to visit the Dark Fangs pack. I had also found out that Amelia had


    somehow stumbled into the pack and I knew that it would be my only chance and opportunity to find


    Amelia.


    Gregory called me to his office a week ago and told me that Amelia was dead. I was rocked by the


    news but I knew there was a reason he was telling me and so I asked him. He told me that he knew


    the reason I was dying my mating with Brittany was because I still loved


    Amelia and that she was now dead so there was need to wait. I asked how she died and


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    all he told me was that she betrayed the pack and paid the price. I remembered that conversation I


    overheard between him and Brittany and I knew that he had something to do with it even if he


    wouldn¡¯t admit it.


    I left his office quietly not believing a word he had said. Even Brittany noticed my weird mood and I


    wanted to ask if she wasn¡¯t the least bit concerned that her sister was dead but I knew it wouldn¡¯t


    end well so I did my own investigation and I got to know about the rogues and Amelia.


    I knew that entering Dark Fangs was as good as a death sentence but I couldn¡¯t bring it in me to


    believe that she was dead. I was not going to believe it until I found concrete proof and I knew the


    only way to do that was to find Amelia or at least find out what happened. when she stumbled onto


    their territory and that was why I was there.


    3/5


    The Secret to Making More Money with Less Effort: Laser


    I knew Amelia couldn¡¯t shift but I also knew that she had a unique scent. It was what drew me to her


    in the first ce and I knew that was my best bet of tracking her. Over two weeks had passed and I


    knew it was a long shot but it was the only option I had. Once I was safely within the pack borders, I


    took shelter in the woods and shifted into my wolf form.


    It was easier to catch scents in wolf form and once I had hidden my clothed beneath a tree stump, I


    took off into the woods. I couldn¡¯t check the main pack because people would recognize a weird


    wolf so I prayed to the goddess that Amelia was or had been in the forest. in the past few days.


    To my luck, there were a few houses on the edge of the forest and I was able to investigate by


    sniffing around. I checked around the first few houses with high hopes but those hopes were


    smashed to the ground. The first two werepletely abandoned and although the others were


    inhabited, I couldn¡¯t even get a trace of Amelia¡¯s scent.


    My hope started to dete like a balloon. I started to wonder if Gregory was telling the truth. Maybe


    Amelia was dead and maybe she was killed a long time ago because I felt like I should have at least


    gotten a glimpse of her if she was still alive. An hour had passed and I knew I had limited time to get


    out of the pack as easily as I had gotten in.


    I had about an hour left before their meeting was over. If I didn¡¯t get out before then, the guards


    would return to their positions and it would be impossible to leave. They would demand to know


    how I entered and Gregory and Brittany would be informed of my arrival. I didn¡¯t want that and I


    debated going back in defeat but something kept telling me to check some more houses so I


    decided to check three more before leaving.


    The first two proved fruitless but something was weird about the third. It was a veryrge three story


    house decorated with beautiful flowers and ornaments. From afar, I couldn¡¯t smell a thing and I


    started to wonder if something was wrong with my nose so I decided to go closer. As I got closer, it


    was like all the scents hit me at once and it took a few minutes to get used to. I realized that the


    flowers around the house were protecting scents from going out and it wasn¡¯t until I bypassed the


    flowers that I got the scents.


    The scents were overwhelming and as I tried to sort through them, I smelled something very


    familiar.


    4/5


    The Secret to Making More Money with Less Effort: Laser

 CHAPTER 36

    CHAPTER 36


    KADEN¡¯S P.O.V


    It took every ounce of self control that I had mastered over the years to stop me from responding to


    Gregory. I sat there immobile trying to figure out if I had heard properly when he branded his own


    daughter a traitor. I could tell that Caleb was holding his breath and waiting for my reaction but I


    stayed perfectly silent not saying a word.


    I tried to reconcile the narrative he had just painted of Amelia to the scared girl who stumbled


    across my border and I just couldn¡¯t see it. I could not see a reality where Amelia was a traitor or


    anything even rted to being a traitor. I may not have known her for long but I knew and so did my


    wolf that she was not what Gregory said she was.


    I could tell that Gregory was gauging my expression for a crack in the mask. Something that would


    tell him that I knew what he was talking about. I had already given him too much intel when I turned


    to him after he spoke but I was determined not to make it easy for him at all and I kept my


    expression carefully nk.


    ¡°Any intruders who cross our borders will and have been dealt with ordingly,¡± Caleb said


    breaking the silence and Gregory turned to him. He didn¡¯t miss the implied message there and I


    saw that he was suddenly intrigued by the conversation.


    ¡°You have to permit me for wanting to confirm,¡± he began slowly and before I could stop myself, I


    found myself speaking.


    ¡°What could possibly be so bad that your own daughter was branded a traitor by you?¡±


    As soon as the words left my tongue, Gregory turned back to me and the corner of his lips tilted up


    slightly as if that was what he was waiting for. He wanted to know if we had found Amelia and now I


    had practically confirmed it for him. I could feel Caleb¡¯s eyes on me and before I knew it, I heard his


    voice in my head.


    ¡°Are you sure you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± he asked and I didn¡¯t respond mainly because I didn¡¯t


    want anything to distract me from what I was doing.


    I kept my eyes trained on Gregory who looked like he was choosing his next words wisely. I knew


    he was going to cook up an entire story about how Amelia was probably a terror in his pack. If I was


    being honest, I couldn¡¯t wait to hear what he actually had to say. I wanted to see how far he was


    willing to go to y the cards that he had brought and how far he was willing to go to actually


    convince me that his own daughter was a terrible person.


    He cleared his throat and I raised a brow in his direction. Suddenly, it was like a switch was flipped


    in him and he took on a somber expression. He cast his eyes to the ground as if he couldn¡¯t bear to


    think of whatever was guing him and when he spoke, his voice was somber.


    ¡°Amelia was born a monster,¡± he began slowly and I had to remind my wolf that we couldn¡¯t just


    attack him no matter what he said. ¡°She killed her own mother at birth and that wasn¡¯t even the


    worst thing she did. She has killed every single wolf who tried to protect her.¡±


    I didn¡¯t believe a word he said but there was something about what he had said. He didn¡¯t refer to


    Amelia¡¯s mother as his mate. If he was truly as hurt by her death as he feels, then he should want to


    personalize her and detach her from Amelia as much as possible. The fact that he didn¡¯t could


    mean that Amelia¡¯s mother was not his mate or he was not as hurt by it as he is pretending to be.


    For some reason, I was leaning more towards the former and I made a mental note to do some


    more research about it.


    ¡°How did she kill them?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask and I knew that my question caught him off guard


    because his words faltered and I briefly saw his expression change before he managed to school


    his features and retain his somber look.


    ¡°That is a point in my life that I do not enjoy thinking about,¡± he said softly and I resisted the urge to


    roll my eyes at him. ¡°Amelia has always been a terror and I know that she is dangerous to everyone


    around her. Anyone who tries to help her will die and it will be much worse with her mate. Amelia is


    fatal to whoever she is mated with.¡±


    At thosest words, I fought hard to keep my expression neutral because I knew what he was


    ying at by saying those words. He wanted to see if I would react and I didn¡¯t but Caleb did. He


    snapped his head to me so fast that it was a wonder Gregory didn¡¯t notice. If he had, he would have


    probably deduced that Amelia and I were mates. I wanted to reach out and p Caleb at the back


    of his head but I made a mental note to remind him to keep a better check on his emotions when in


    public.


    ¡°So you branded your daughter a traitor because you assumed that she would be fatal to her mate


    in future,¡± I made my voice as detached and emotionless as possible.


    I leaned forward on my elbows and stared Gregory straight in the eyes and I saw him squirm. That


    action brought the first piece of emotion on my face and I smirked slightly. He noticed my actions


    and his eyes narrowed but instead of causing a fight over it, he looked away.


    ¡°There was an incident,¡± he began slowly as if he was unsure whether he should speak about it. ¡°I


    had always tried to treat Amelia like everyone else despite what she was. One day, she tried to


    poison me.¡±


    My brows rose because I knew that Amelia was not capable of something like that. I was sure that


    Amelia could not even hurt a fly and for him to say that she tried to poison him, I knew it was a lie.


    ¡°She had previously tried to steal Brittany¡¯s boyfriend,¡± on hearing her name, the girl next to Gregory


    snapped her head up and she stared at him. He ignored her and continued the story. ¡°I was against


    such behavior and I explicitly told her that. Amelia got so angry that she purchased arge amount


    of wolfs bane and put it into my food.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He droned on about what I knew was a falsified version of true events. I already knew about


    Brittany being the one to steal Amelia¡¯s boyfriend and I was amused and also amazed at the lengths


    that Gregory was going to paint his daughter as a viin. The more he spoke, the more intricately he


    weaved his web of lies and all I could do was watch.


    While he was talking, I felt eyes on me. I tried to ignore them at first thinking that the person would


    look away but they stayed and it annoyed me. I turned to the person looking at me- Brittany- and


    saw that she was fully analyzing me. Once she realized that she had been caught, I saw a flush


    creep up her cheeks and she quickly looked away.


    Gregory didn¡¯t notice that interaction because he was still speaking and I was thinking of how to tell


    him that I didn¡¯t care about his story when lightning shed across the sky. Thunder rumbled and


    out of nowhere, rain began to pour and beat down on the house. The rain somehow irritated me


    further because I knew it meant that Gregory and Brittany would have to wait out the rain.


    I wanted to punch something or better yet someone but the rain served a good purpose because it


    made Gregory shut up. He forgot what he was saying and turned to the windows to inspect the rain.


    It was heavy and falling like a storm and I felt like it mirrored my mood perfectly.


    I couldn¡¯t imagine being stuck with Gregory for another hour in the cottage. In that moment, I would


    have walked under the storm if it meant getting away from him because I wasn¡¯t sure that I would


    have been able to control myself if he said one more bad thing about Amelia or if he made up one


    more bad story.


    As it was, I was just about ready to call him a liar and tell him that Amelia was safe with me but I


    knew it would have adverse effects. She was still his daughter and legally he still had a hold on her.


    He could demand that she returned to him and the werewolf council would back him. Not that I


    would have cared or obeyed them but to avoid unnecessary drama, I decided to keep my mouth


    shut.


    I could feel Caleb¡¯s curiosity eating away at him and I knew he had a lot to say. I just wished the rain


    would have stopped so that we could leave and discuss everything we needed to.


    While I was thinking about the rain, I felt a pressure at the back of my head letting me know that


    someone wanted to mind link me. I had kept my wall up during the meeting so I wouldn¡¯t be


    disturbed and kept a slot open for just Caleb in case he noticed something suspicious.


    I let my wall down wondering who it was and was shocked to realize that it was Kevin, one of the


    top guards in the pack. He was one of the few people in the pack that had ess to my personal


    link because of his status. He was practically the general so it was important that he had ess to


    me in case of emergencies.


    I wanted to ignore him because it wasmon knowledge that I was in a meeting and everyone


    knew better than to interrupt me during a meeting but then I figured that if he was willing to interrupt


    me then it had to be important.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I said, my Alpha tone snapping back into ce.


    He could practically feel the irritation rolling off me in waves and I hoped for his sake that whatever


    he wanted to tell me was important because if it wasn¡¯t, I wasn¡¯t sure I would have been able to hold


    myself fromshing out at him.


    ¡°ra asked me to reach out to you,¡± he said and I could hear his voice shake as he spoke. ¡°She


    said to tell you that Amelia was shifting.¡±


    No sooner than the words left his lips, I was on my feet in an instant and all eyes fell on me.

 CHAPTER 37

    CHAPTER 37


    AMELIA¡¯S P.O.V


    It felt like hours had passed since I had started to feel weak. My fever was worsening a little and I


    could feel it. It felt like my head was on fire and I felt so weak, almost like someone had run me over


    with a tractor and left me for dead on the side of the road. I couldn¡¯t move a single limb and I knew


    the moment I opened my eyes that I was dreaming because I was back in my old pack. I was in my


    closet sized bedroom and I was sitting on my old and worn sheets.


    I wasn¡¯t in the same clothes that I fell asleep in. I was in one of my moremon outfits from home.


    It was a faded grey dress with brown leather slippers. My hair was in a braid over my shoulder and I


    knew I didn¡¯t have the energy to do it myself.


    Even in my dream, I waspletely weak and it felt like a chore to get up from the bed but I


    managed to do it. I had to brace my hands on the wall and the dresser so I wouldn¡¯t fall over and my


    legs felt so shaky, almost like they hadn¡¯t been used in a very long time. I tried to take a step and


    my knees buckled so hard that I thought they would break. I fell on the bed and I let out a groan as


    my side hit the edge of the bed. I honestly thought I had bruised a rib.


    ¡°You should be resting,¡± I heard a voice and I turned sharply to see who had said it but there was no


    one else in the room with me.


    I honestly thought I had started to hallucinate or that it was my sub conscious. I waited to see if the


    person would speak again but when they didn¡¯t I tried to rise to my feet. I managed to get to my feet


    but I couldn¡¯t move, so I settled back in bed and I felt my body groan in protest at how much I had


    strained it in just a few seconds.


    ¡°You are so stubborn,¡± I heard the voice say again and this time I turned so fast that I felt a crick in


    my neck. I grasped the spot as the pain threatened to blind me and it wasn¡¯t until I had calmed


    down that I spoke.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked. ¡°Why can¡¯t I see you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in your head,¡± the voice said in exasperation. ¡°I appeared to you before you slept earlier. I knew


    you needed to rest so I decided to speak to you through your dreams. My name is Tara and I am


    your wolf, Amelia.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I suddenly remembered the voice in my head just before I managed to fall asleep and just like that,


    all the memories barreled back to me and the predominant feeling was glee that I was finally going


    to shift. I had so many questions but they all blurred through my head and only one coulde out.


    ¡°What am I doing here?¡±


    ¡°I needed to take you somewhere that you were used to so I could talk to you. I would have used


    your new room but you don¡¯t have as much emotional attachments to it as you do to this room. This


    is where you grew up and it was easier to bring you here.¡±


    ¡°Can I talk to you all the time?¡±


    Sheughed softly and somehow I knew she was nodding. I didn¡¯t know how I knew; it was just a


    feeling, almost like I could see her doing it without actually seeing her do it.


    ¡°Yes you can,¡± she said. ¡°I am always with you even when you can¡¯t feel me. This is our primary


    way of talking. Think of me like apanion at the back of your mind. I only take control when


    you¡¯re in wolf form or when you get a rush of emotion and cannot control it.¡±


    ¡°What do you look like?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out once you are better and you manage to shift for the first time.¡± She assured me. ¡°We


    can¡¯t talk for long because the longer I engage you, the weaker your body gets because you aren¡¯t


    having enough rest. I can answer your major questions then I have to send you back to sleep.¡±


    I was excited to find out and I could feel myself itching to stand up and try shifting but I knew I would


    fall on my face. I was still weak and I still felt sick.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe out earlier?¡±


    Before falling asleep, I remembered her saying something about how she couldn¡¯t earlier but I didn¡¯t


    quite understand her and I wanted her to expand. I wanted to know what made me ate bloomer


    and why I spent so long being ridiculed for being wolf less and why she didn¡¯te out to help me


    all those times and prove them wrong.


    She sighed softly. ¡°I would have appeared on your thirteenth birthday but someone was feeding you


    drugs that kept me dormant. Those drugs are very dangerous to wolves when ingested but I know


    you were being fed a small amount so you wouldn¡¯t die. The repercussions were that I was kept


    dormant for so long.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who did it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t sure but I could have bet my life on the fact that it was my father. He was the only one


    who had constant ess to me to be able to poison me daily. The main question was why because


    I couldn¡¯t think of a reason why he would not want me to shift. Was it because he didn¡¯t want me to


    bepetition for Brittany? Was it because he wanted her to be heir? I wouldn¡¯t have minded


    leaving her to be heir. I just wanted to shift so I could be with ke.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s my father.¡± I told Tara and I felt her attention snap to me. ¡°I don¡¯t know why but I¡¯m


    convinced he was the one. Do you know any way that I can confirm if it was him?¡±


    ¡°If you get close enough to him then we can hack into his mind link and read his thoughts.¡±


    I was confused by her statement and I was sure she could feel it through our bond. I have never


    heard of a wolf being able to hack into a mind link before much less one that belongs to a wolf of a


    very high ranking. Is that one of the things father hid from me?


    ¡°How does that work?¡± I asked. ¡°Don¡¯t you have to be invited to a mind link?¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t like the others, Amelia,¡± she said softly. ¡°You have special abilities that the others must


    never know of. If trained properly then you could be unstoppable.¡±


    I was shocked by her words. Could that have been why father didn¡¯t want me to shift? Did he


    somehow know that I could do these things and he didn¡¯t want me knowing about my powers? Was


    he scared that others would find out and use me for my powers? So many questions were running


    through my mind and I couldn¡¯t find an answer for any of them.


    ¡°Are there any other special abilities?¡± I asked thinking back to the day I arrived at the Dark Fangs


    pack and somehow didn¡¯t get hurt in the woods and how I was suspicious at the beginning. ¡°Do you


    know what my other abilities are?¡±


    I could feel that she wanted to speak but all of a sudden, it was like my room was disappearing


    before my eyes. It felt like a bright white light was eating up the entire room and I felt fear grip my


    heart.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± I asked trying to crawl further into my bed to avoid the white lighting to me.


    ¡°You¡¯re waking up,¡± Tara said but her voice was so far away.


    The bright light consumed the entire room and for a split second everywhere was dark then I


    smelled it. I smelled the room, my scent everywhere and I knew I was awake but my body felt


    weaker than it did while I was asleep. Tara must have been somehow shielding me for the most of


    the pain and tiredness; I read about it a while back that some wolves can shield their humans from


    feeling the extent of their pain. I read that it only happened with higher ranking wolves.


    With my eyes closed, I could feel someone approaching my bed. I couldn¡¯t smell them properly but I


    could feel their presence. I tried to open my eyes but they were too tired. I didn¡¯t feel any form of


    danger emanating from the person so I knew they were safe but I still wanted to see who it was.


    Was it ra or Devin? Had they found a way to hide their scent or was it my body getting used to


    having a wolf?


    I could feel the person standing over me and I felt their hands touch my cheek. I instantly knew it


    wasn¡¯t ra or anyone from her family. I managed to force my eyes open and I was dumbfounded


    when I saw who was standing in front of my bed. He was d in all ck and he even had a head


    warmer over his hair. When he saw me, he let out a sigh of relief and all I could do was stare down


    at ke in shock. I hadn¡¯t seen him since the day I left the pack and I didn¡¯t know how I felt about


    seeing him.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I managed to ask. My voice was hoarse and my throat felt like sand


    paper but ke didn¡¯t notice because he was still staring at me with wide eyes as if he had seen a


    ghost.


    ¡°Thank the goddess you¡¯re alive.¡± I could feel his excitement as he ran his eyes over me to be sure


    that I was whole and he was seeing right. ¡°I knew it, I couldn¡¯t- I didn¡¯t want to.¡±


    He trailed off and I didn¡¯t know what he meant by that. Did he think I was dead? Did hee all this


    way to find me? I didn¡¯t know how I felt about that and all I could do was stare at him. I tried to call


    on my wolf to help me with the situation but I was too weak to reach her. I remembered her words


    about always being with me and I managed to take in a deep breath to stay calm.


    ke¡¯s hand on my cheeks moved down to my lips and he rubbed his thumb across it softly. I tried


    to move but my body was yet to awaken and I stared up at him. I opened my mouth to speak but


    the next thing I knew, he leaned down to kiss me. I barely had time to process what had just


    happened when the door flew open and Kaden stormed in.

 CHAPTER 38

    CHAPTER 38


    KADEN¡¯S P.O.V


    Everyone was staring at me and desperately waiting for me to give a reason as to why I stood up so


    urgently. I could feel Gregory staring at me with barely controlled interest as if he could somehow


    get the answers out of my face while Caleb was looking at me in concern. He hadn¡¯t gotten the


    mind link like I had so he waspletely in the dark and I knew he hated that.


    After a few seconds, I cleared my throat and straightened the cor of my shirt then brushed off


    invisible lint off my clothes to appear uninterested.


    ¡°I am afraid I have some important work to attend to,¡± I said and with one leveled look at Caleb, he


    rushed to his feet as well.


    I walked past Gregory without offering any exnation but before I could reach the door, I heard


    him clear his throat. He was as annoying as a fly on the wall and I wanted nothing more than the


    sick satisfaction that woulde with squashing him like a bug but I knew that it was a shameful


    act to attack someone when they were unarmed on your territory so I turned to him.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Can I help you, Gregory?¡± I asked and he nodded.


    ¡°What will I do in the meantime?¡± he asked. ¡°Am I to be left alone?¡±


    ¡°You will be taken care of in due time,¡± I knew it was a major disrespect but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to


    care. Excitement was bottled inside me and threatened to explode and I knew that if I didn¡¯t find my


    way to Amelia soon, I was going to go berserk on someone.


    Before Gregory could say another word, I walked out of the cottage. I could practically feel the


    anger and frustration rolling off him in waves but I knew that Caleb would handle it. That was one of


    the things I liked most about him. He was always there to clean up my messes that I made in haste.


    ¡°What is happening?¡± Caleb said as soon as we were out of earshot. ¡°What was so important that


    you had to leave so urgently? Is everything alright with Amelia?¡±


    ¡°She is shifting,¡± I said and his eyes widened in shock and excitement. ¡°Make sure that Gregory


    goes home. I do not want him snooping around the pack or finding out things that he shouldn¡¯t. Is


    that clear?¡±


    ¡°Crystal.¡±


    Before any other word could leave his mouth, I ran into the woods so I could strip off my clothes.


    Once I was done, I shifted and ran as fast as I could towards Caleb¡¯s house. My wolf was practically


    preening and cheering in excitement at the prospect of meeting his mate. I was excited as well to


    see Amelia¡¯s wolf form and I really hoped that she would recognize me as her mate.


    I ran without a thought in my head except for Amelia and I barely felt the pouring rain as it beat


    down on me. My fur was stered to me when I got to the house and I didn¡¯t even bother shaking it


    off before I shifted.


    My clothes that I carried in my muzzle were also soaking wet but I didn¡¯t care as I pulled it on. I


    could barely control my excitement. I hid behind a tree to get dressed because thest thing I


    wanted Amelia to see was me naked and get scared or terrified.


    ra was at the door when I arrived and I didn¡¯t even acknowledge her as I made my way into the


    house. There was excitement and anticipation etched in her features when she opened the door for


    me.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I asked when I noticed that Pam and Devin were seated at the dining table. ¡°Did


    you leave her alone?¡±


    ¡°We thought it was best that you were the one to see her,¡± they exined and I didn¡¯t wait to hear


    anything else before I rushed down the hall to her room.


    I was furious that they left her alone in pain but I also understood why they did so. I pushed the door


    open and my eyes could not believe what they saw. Amelia was lying on the bed with her hair


    stered to her forehead in sweat. She looked incredibly beautiful lying there like an angel but that


    wasn¡¯t what caught my attention. It was the boy that was standing next to her.


    He was leaned over her as if he was kissing her. I couldn¡¯t tell whether their lips had met from my


    vantage point but she was lying there and not doing anything to stop him. Rage bubbled up in me


    like an inferno and even if I could try to calm it down, I would not have done anything to stop it.


    The boy stared at me with a deer caught in headlights look but he made no move to get away from


    Amelia. I was so furious that I let out a growl so ferocious that I knew it could be heard from a


    distance away. It would have made lesser men but the boy still stood in front of Amelia and made no


    move to leave. I couldn¡¯t tell if he was extremely brave or extremely stupid.


    He positioned himself so he was shielding her from me and it infuriated me and my wolf that he


    thought he could hide my own mate from me. The way Amelia was staring at him, I knew she


    recognized him and I was pissed. Did she invite him herself? Had she been seeing him the entire


    time?


    I didn¡¯t know the truth and theck of knowledge only worsened my mood further.


    I took a step closer and he did the most foolish thing imaginable- he attacked me. I was taken off


    guard and I had to admit that the boy was fast but I was faster and I was able to avoid his punch.


    Even though I avoided his first punch, he rushed me with a flurry of punches and kicks. I could hear


    Amelia screaming but her voice was hoarse and she could barely get any sound out. I heard


    footsteps rush towards the room and I knew that ra and her family heard the disturbance.


    I was distracted by the sound that the boy managed to get a hit into my jaw. He smirked in victory


    and I reared my hand back and punched him so hard that I heard his nose crack. Blood spurted out


    and he had to ce his hands over his nose in order to stop the blood from gushing out.


    ¡°What is going on here?¡± I heard Pam ask and when she took in the scene in front of her, she


    gasped.


    She made no move to stop me or to get involved in the fight despite Amelia screaming at them to


    do something. I was angry that she was trying to defend her lover and I grabbed him by the cor


    and mmed him so hard against the vanity that it broke. I heard him groan in pain but it wasn¡¯t


    enough, I wanted him to suffer and I wanted to hear every bone in his body crack.


    He wasn¡¯t weak- that was for sure. He tried to hold his own against me but I had fought opponents


    worse than him. There was not much he could do but try to defend himself from my assault. All I


    could see was red as I delivered blow after blow on him. I wanted to see him bloody and lifeless. I


    wanted to see him pay for daring to touch my mate.


    Somehow during the fight, I had half shifted and I didn¡¯t even realize it until I grabbed him to m


    him against the wall again and I noticed that my hands had turned into ws. The boy was staring


    at me with fear in his eyes and I decided I was done with him so I threw him right out the window.


    The ss shattered from the impact of his weight and I heard him grunt as he hit the ground. I took


    my time going to check up on him and decided that if he was still there then I was going to kill him. I


    moved towards the window and I heard a sharp intake of breath. I turned to the source and saw my


    mate staring at me with wide eyes.


    That brief moment of distraction caused the boy to get up and run. I turned back towards the


    window just in time to see him dashing into the woods. It was like he had never existed and the only


    trace of him was the broken window and a few stters of blood on the grass and on the floor. I


    wanted to chase after him but I knew it was futile, the boy was fast and he had a head start. It would


    have also meant leaving Amelia and I didn¡¯t want to do that.


    Seeing that he had left, I was finally able to get my head calm and I looked around the room. I had


    completely wrecked it in my rage. The dresser was a mess on the floor and there were holes in the


    wall. Dust rose in the air and the floor was a mass of wood and blood.


    I turned to Pam. ¡°Send me the bill and I will have it fixed.¡±


    She waspletely silent and all she could offer me was a soft nod. Neither she nor her family had


    crossed the threshold of the door during the fight and I didn¡¯t me them. In that state, there was


    no guarantee that I would not have identally hurt them.


    My wolf was still on edge and I had to mutter a few words under my breath in order to calm myself


    down and shift back into my human form. My shirt waspletely torn so I took the rags off my


    body and threw it on the floor. I heard a small squeak and I was finally able to look up into the eyes


    of my mate.


    She had dragged herself up to the corner of the bed. Her knees were pressed to her chest as if she


    had tried to fold into herself and there was a dazed and crazed look in her eyes. My wolf leaped in


    my chest and wanted to reach out to im her especially since I could still smell that wolf on her.


    I took a step towards her and she tensed but did not move. There were stters of blood on my


    knuckles and arms and I could see her eyes fixated on them as I moved closer to her and sat at the


    edge of her bed. Her eyes left my wounds and moved over to my face.


    There was an emotion swirling beneath her lids and I couldn¡¯t tell if it was shock or if it was fear.

 CHAPTER 39

    CHAPTER 39


    AMELIA¡¯S P.O.V


    When ke leaned down to kiss me, my first thought was to turn my head to the side and avoid his


    kiss. I was angry with him for leaving me. I was angry with him for keeping me in the dark about


    everything. I wanted to know how long he had been aware of the ns my father and Brittany had


    against me. I wanted to know why he felt sofortable with leaving me. I was furious but I couldn¡¯t


    bring myself to pull away from him.


    There was somethingforting and familiar about his touch. There was something warming about


    his hold and I couldn¡¯t help but just lie there and allow him press his lips to mine. Even if I wanted


    to, I was too weak to push him away and so I did nothing.


    I barely had time to process his lips on mine when the door flew open and Kaden appeared. He was


    drenched by the rain and his clothes were wrinkled as if he had put them on in a hurry. His body


    was dripping wet and his hair was stered to his forehead. At first there was shock on his face but


    it was quickly reced by anger and something else- something dark that was akin to murder.


    I was worried because of the way he was staring at ke. There was a deadly and raging inferno in


    his eyes and I knew it was not going to end well but I couldn¡¯t find it in myself to say anything to


    warn ke because my eyes werepletely transfixed on Kaden. Although he was furious and I


    knew I should be scared, I couldn¡¯t look away.


    ke attacked him and I knew that arge fight was about to break out. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to


    separate them so I screamed as loud as I could. My voice was hoarse and I knew I wasn¡¯t loud but


    it was enough to summon ra and her family. They watched the scene with wide eyes but no one


    made a move to stop them.


    I watched the entire fight in shock and I couldn¡¯t help but admire the way Kaden moved. He made


    fighting look enticing and like a skill. It was like watching a professional dance; he moved so fluidly


    and with such grace that I couldn¡¯t look away.


    My heart was pounding furiously and I knew it was not out of fear. A wave of heat hit me square in


    my chest and it felt like I was shifting all over again except this time, I knew I wasn¡¯t shifting. I could


    not exin the emotions that were warring inside of me and the effects my body was having to his


    presence.


    Suddenly, I felt my wolf stir from within me. It was as if she had been summoned simply by his


    presence alone. I wanted to ask her why I felt that way but I couldn¡¯t form any words or coherent


    sentences.


    As if she heard my silent question, she spoke. ¡°Mate,¡±


    At first I thought I had heard her wrongly but she repeated the word and then she said it again. She


    repeated it more times as if she was trying to cement it in her mind and mine that Kaden was our


    mate. I couldn¡¯t believe it, I didn¡¯t want to believe it. All my life, I thought I was never going to have a


    wolf or a mate and now I found out that my mate was Kaden.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked my wolf and she hummed in barely contained glee.


    ¡°Our mate is finally here,¡± she said in excitement.


    ke was thrown out of the window which snapped me out of my daze and a gasp left me. Kaden¡¯s


    eyes snapped to mine and I took in the entire room in shock. It looked like a tornado had made its


    way around the room and I couldn¡¯t believe that one person was responsible for that much damage.


    Most of all, I couldn¡¯t believe that person was my mate.


    Of all the wolves in the world, I never would have expected to be mated to the most feared Alpha.


    Mates were supposed to be equals in every way but I was no equal to Kaden. I was ate bloomer


    and I wasn¡¯t even as strong or as swift as he was. I was terrified but most of all, I felt inadequate like


    the moon goddess had made a mistake in pairing us together.


    Kaden¡¯s eyes watched me like a hawk and I couldn¡¯t help but feel self conscious. I pulled myself to


    the edge of the bed and pulled my knees up to my chest. A part of me wanted to run as fast as I


    could away from his territory because from the way Kaden stared at me, I felt like prey. I felt like a


    lamb walking around in a lion¡¯s den and it terrified me.


    Another part of me however wanted to stay put and stay under his protection. He was my mate and


    therefore he was also the best person to protect me. He had protected me so far and I knew that my


    father and sister were probably still out there nning and trying to kill me. Kaden was my only


    option for safety and both parts of me warred for dominance.


    Kaden slowly made his way over to me and I analyzed him carefully. I didn¡¯t know what to say and it


    was like everyone collectively held their breaths waiting for a reaction from me. He sat at the edge


    of the bed and I resisted the urge to crawl further into myself at his close proximity. I could feel the


    searing heat of his skin from where I was seated and it made me crave it all the more.


    ¡°Mate?¡± I asked softly wanting to be sure that my senses were not deceiving me and he let out a


    sigh of relief.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw ra smile softly and she gave me an encouraging nod before


    she disappeared with her grandparents. Their expressions led me to believe that they already knew


    about Kaden being my mate I wondered how long they knew and if they had ns to tell me about it


    or they wanted me to figure it out by myself. As soon as the door shut behind them, Kaden leaned


    forward and imed my lips with his. I was shocked and taken aback by the action.


    It took me a few seconds to gather my bearings. Kaden¡¯s hands wrapped around my body and


    pulled me impossibly closer to me. He held me with an irond grip as if he was terrified that I was


    going to evaporate from his hands. His grip was so tight that I didn¡¯t doubt for a second that it would


    bruiseter.


    His lips moved against mine expertly and with such precision and care that I couldn¡¯t help but


    reciprocate it. There was something about him that pulled me in and called to me. It was almost like


    he was coaxing my lips and gently stroking it. He licked my lips open and then his tongue slid in. I


    had never been kissed that way by any man before and it was apletely different feeling.


    There were no words to exin how exhrating and exciting it was. It felt like my skin hade


    alive and I didn¡¯t know what to do. I was unsure of how or where to move my hands but Kaden


    didn¡¯t seem to care, he was so content with kissing me and holding me that it was like the entire


    world had faded into the background.


    My wolf was practically doing a happy dance with thest of her strength. I could tell that she was


    happy and excited about the prospect of having a mate and I couldn¡¯t help but share in her joy as


    well. I was so lost in the contact with him that when one of his hands moved up to angle my head, I


    let out a small moan.


    He groaned deep in his throat and pulled me impossible closer as he kissed me with reckless


    abandon. Everything was speeding up and heating up too fast and it felt like I was losing a grip on


    reality. I needed toe up for air so I pulled back and Kaden rested his forehead against mine. His


    lips were red and swollen and I was sure that mine looked the same.


    I pulled back to look at him properly and his eyes ran over me freely. There was need in his eyes


    and I knew that he wanted me. It felt good and it made me feel powerful and lightheaded to be


    needed by someone. It was a luxury I had never been afforded up until this moment.


    From my vantage point, the scar on his face was very close and I couldn¡¯t help but reach out my


    hand to run down his scar. He tensed when my hands got close but he didn¡¯t stop me and I couldn¡¯t


    help but trace the raised skin. It was rough to touch and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how he got it and


    what had happened. I traced the entire length but he never made a move to stop me.


    He just kept staring at me and I realized how ufortable it must have been for him so I pulled


    away. Before I could put my hands at my side, one of his hands reached out to grab mine and keep


    it in pace. I was left shocked by the action and where he grabbed me, I could feel fireworks dancing


    across my skin.


    I had heard of a mate¡¯s touch but I had never felt it before. I still couldn¡¯t believe that he was my


    mate. Even though his hand was holding mine and I could smell his woodsy scent, I couldn¡¯t believe


    it. it felt like a fever dream and I used my free hand to pinch myself to be sure I wasn¡¯t hallucinating.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Kaden noticed the move and the corner of his lips tilted up. ¡°It¡¯s not a dream, it¡¯s real. Feel this.¡±


    He ced my hand over his chest and my fingers flexed over the feeling of his warm skin. I could


    feel the thumping of his heart. It was beating in sync with mine and that lightheaded feeling of power


    rushed over me again as I marveled at the feel of his bare skin beneath mine.


    He smiled at me and I attempted to smile back but I was soon reminded of how weak I was. My wolf


    had gone quiet and all my strength had gone with her. Before I could utter another word, the world


    went ck and the darkness consumed me.

 CHAPTER 40

    CHAPTER 40


    BLAKE¡¯S P.O.V


    I fell through the window with arge crash. My entire body ached and it felt like I had been run over


    by a freight train. My eyes were half closed and swollen because of the hits and there was dried and


    crusted blood on my nose and lower lip.


    I expected the man to follow after me through the window but when he didn¡¯t immediately, I rushed


    to my feet and into the woods. I hid behind a tree and watched what was happening. I saw him


    nce out the window as if he was debating following after me but he decided against it and walked


    back into the room.


    Judging by the aura emanating from him and the unnatural strength that he had, I knew he was the


    Alpha but I couldn¡¯t imagine what the Alpha was going in Amelia¡¯s room. There was no reason why


    he should be bothered with a lower pack member like Amelia unless there was something he


    wanted from her.


    I tried to peek into the house from my position but I couldn¡¯t see anything and I muttered a small


    curse. I took a small minute to try and regain a little of my strength. I had to lean against a tree trunk


    because I was very weak. I don¡¯t know what I was thinking by attacking the Alpha of the pack. I had


    just felt a huge wave of possessiveness and I wanted to mark my territory by protecting Amelia from


    him.


    I couldn¡¯t believe that she was my mate. As if summoned by the word mate, my wolf stirred within


    me. He was excited and he was practically giddy. If he wasn¡¯t as weak as he was, then he probably


    would have been dancing around in my head.


    ¡°Did you feel the mate bond?¡± I asked him and he hummed within me. ¡°I thought I was imagining it. I


    can¡¯t believe that she is actually our mate.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s there but it is weak,¡± he told me. ¡°It wasn¡¯tpletely broken when you rejected her because


    her wolf was not awake then so she could not ept the rejection.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I was excited to know that Amelia was my mate and I still had a chance with her. It felt like I had


    won the lottery and I felt energized all of a sudden. I couldn¡¯t believe the good news. It was like the


    moon goddess had dropped a nk cheque in myp. I muttered a small thanks to her unable to


    form any other words.


    I forced myself to my feet suddenly excited to go and tell her the good news but my wolf stopped


    me before I could go further. I was annoyed that he had bothered me but I decided to stop and


    listen to him.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t just going to ept you,¡± he reminded me. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember that you rejected her for


    her sister?¡±


    I felt shame hit me like a ton of bricks and I was flooded with images of Amelia¡¯s heartbroken face. I


    broke her heart for not having a wolf and I was willing to mate with Brittany just to have the Alpha


    position. I felt like a fool for hurting her that way and I knew that it was going to take a lot for her to


    forgive me because she felt very betrayed by me.


    I ran my hands through my hair in frustration as I realized the hup in my ns. I knew she


    wouldn¡¯t ept me easily but I was determined to get onest nce at her before I left. I owed it


    to myself and my wolf to see her and make sure that she was okay and the Alpha had not hurt her.


    I dragged myself into a standing position and I slowly made my way back to the house. I knew the


    window I had been thrown from was not a good spot because it was probably being watched so I


    decided to turn around the house and find another entrance.


    I was quietly walking around the house when I caught sight of a pair of feet in front of me. I looked


    up and they belonged to the older woman in the house. I assumed she was the grandmother due to


    the graying hair on her head and the fact that she was too old to be the mother of the other young


    girl I saw.


    She crossed her arms over her chest and stared down at me like I was a fly. I was not going to let


    her intimidate me so I stood to my full height and squared my chest. Before I could say anything, I


    heard another set of footsteps and the older man walked towards us. He ced his hand softly on


    the woman¡¯s back and I instantly knew he was her mate.


    ¡°You need to leave,¡± the man said without hesitation. ¡°You are not wanted or wee in our house.¡±


    ¡°I need to see Amelia and make sure that she is safe. I have no problems with you and I just want to


    make sure that she is fine.¡±


    ¡°Amelia does not want to see you,¡± the woman cut in and I narrowed my eyes at her. ¡°If she wants


    to see you then she will request for you. We do not wee strangers or people who sneak into our


    house like thieves. Leave now before we call the Alpha and make this a bigger deal than it already


    is.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not scared of your Alpha,¡± I said trying to keep a false sense of bravado.


    The older woman took a step towards me and her eyes turned bright red. I stumbled back because I


    had never seen anything like it before. I had known wolves to have ck eyes but I had never seen


    anything of that color. The color was a cross between a raging inferno and freshly spilled blood.


    ¡°I will not ask again,¡± she warned. ¡°You have three seconds to get out of my house.¡±


    My wolf picked up a sense of urgency in me and despite wanting to see Amelia, there was


    something pulling me away from the house. I could tell that there was a more powerful wolf on the


    grounds and my wolf¡¯s sense of self preservation was a lot stronger than my ego.


    ¡°Get out, now!¡± my wolf told me and without another word to the older couple, I turned on my heels


    and I ran.


    I felt like a coward for running but my wolf assured me that it was the right thing to do. I didn¡¯t want


    to believe it because I knew I could have taken on those two but that crippling feeling I felt at the


    base of my neck was what had me running.


    ¡°I have never felt power like that,¡± my wolf told me. ¡°Whoever that dominant wolf was, he was not


    someone that you wanted to mess with. We can see her another day, for now let us focus on getting


    back to the pack before Brittany.¡±


    I muttered a curse under my breath because I hadpletely forgotten about Brittany and Gregory.


    I ran as fast as I could to the border and I saw that they had already left and the patrol was back in


    their position. I had to climb the trees and jump on them in order to get out of the territory unseen.


    It was ufortable and difficult and it wasn¡¯t just because of the trees. The birds on the trees


    seemed to watch m with human like and wise eyes. It felt like they were tracking my every move


    and it made an ufortable feeling run down my spine. Something about the Dark Fangs pack


    was not right and I didn¡¯t want to spend any longer trying to figure it out.


    As soon as I got out of the pack borders, I made my way to my car that I had hidden beneath some


    tree trunks and I floored it all the way to the pack. I prayed that I would arrive before them because


    if Brittany were to arrive before me then she might find out where I went or find out that I still have


    feelings for Amelia.


    By the time I got to the pack house, I let out a sigh of relief when I didn¡¯t see Gregory¡¯s car. I parked


    mine in the usual spot and took off into the house. I had barely gotten in when I saw Gregory pull


    up. I rushed into the room to take a quick bath and wash off the traces of blood from my body.


    Thankfully, my wolf had worked on my healing so my eye was back to normal and so was my nose.


    I took the fastest shower I had ever taken in a while and threw my dirty clothes into the washer. I


    changed into something casual and walked out of the room like nothing had happened.


    I knew that Brittany and Gregory were not going to see me anytime soon so I decided to look for


    them. I wanted to see if I would be able to get any information out of them. They weren¡¯t in the office


    or in Gregory¡¯s room when I checked and I had started to give up when I heard their voices.


    It was a bit far away but I could still make out what they were saying. They must have thought the


    hallway was empty which was why they were not whispering like they normally would.


    ¡°The Beta promised she wouldn¡¯t be a problem,¡± Gregory mumbled and I was confused as to what


    they were talking about. I hid behind a wall so I could hear them better.


    ¡°Do you believe him?¡± I heard Brittany ask.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Gregory asked. ¡°I asked you toe with me so you could learn how to read


    these meetings. You will be engaging in them soon enough.¡±


    Brittany paused for a second before answering. ¡°I don¡¯t know, he is very good at masking his


    emotions but does that not imply that he has something to hide?¡±


    ¡°Very good,¡± I could practically hear the pride that was seeping from Gregory. ¡°Although at the same


    time it could just be that he does not like people on his territory. Whatever it is, we need to approach


    with caution, I will-¡±


    They trailed off and I realized it was because they could see my shadow from where they were


    standing. I cleared my throat and pretended as if I was just walking past. I feigned shock as I saw


    them and I saw Brittany and Gregory exchange a wary nce as if wondering how much of their


    conversation I overheard.


    ¡°I heard you were back, I missed you,¡± I said as I made my way over to Brittany. I tucked a strand of


    her hair behind her ears and pecked her lips softly. ¡°You were gone for a very long time. Where did


    you go?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not important,¡± she brushed me off and then she wrapped her hands around my neck. ¡°Why


    don¡¯t youe show me how much you missed me?¡±


    I knew she was trying to change the subject but I allowed her and let her lead me away. As we


    turned around the corner, I felt eyes on me and I turned back to catch Gregory staring at me in


    suspicion.

 CHAPTER 41

    CHAPTER 41


    AMELIA¡¯S P.O.V


    My head was pounding. It felt like someone was running a construction site inside my skull. It took


    me what felt like hours but I am sure in reality was only a few minutes to get my bearings and get


    myself acquainted with reality again. I forced my eyes open and to my shock, the sky was a


    beautiful mixture of colors. It was like someone had sshed a water color palette into the sky


    prompting it to turn into a mixture of orange and purple and a slight pink hue around the edges.


    The first thing I noticed after staring at the sky was that the room had been fixed. The dresser had


    been reced and so had the windows. The room like brand new with beautiful wooden carvings


    recing the things that had been broken during the fight as well as a beautiful vanity sitting on top


    of the dresser.


    I nced at the clock beside the bed and it read 6 p.m. I couldn¡¯t remember the time Kaden and


    ke fought but I could clearly remember the day and it was not the date I was seeing on the clock.


    I sprung into an upright sitting position wondering if I had seen wrongly but I hadn¡¯t. ording to the


    clock, three days had passed since the fight and since I figured out that I was mated to Kaden.


    I was shocked and I tried to wrack my brain to remember anything but thest thing I remembered


    was falling unconscious in Kaden¡¯s arms. Was I really asleep for that long? I looked down and


    realized that someone had changed my clothes and I flushed pink as I thought of the possibility of


    Kaden changing me and seeing me naked.


    I was so disoriented due to the lost time but I wasn¡¯t ready to see anyone yet. I decided to ask the


    one person I knew who might have the answer. It took a while to stir my wolf awake because she


    was also sleeping, but once she did, I could feel her presence around me.


    ¡°What happened to us? How did time fly by so quickly?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Shifting veryte in age is dangerous and it can take a toll on the body and the mind. Your mind


    was so worn out and exhausted from the shifting and the news that you fell into aa. It took a


    few days for you to regain your strength back.¡±


    I was shocked by her words. I couldn¡¯t imagine how worried everyone must have been when I didn¡¯t


    wake up after the first day. I knew I would have been if I was the one watching.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± my wolf asked hesitantly and I knew she wasn¡¯t talking about physically.


    ¡°Is Kaden really our mate?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask her.


    She sighed and I expected her to give me a simple response but instead, she answered with a


    question. ¡°How do you feel about him? Do you like him? Do you think you can trust him?¡±


    My instincts concerning him were a little fuzzy. I felt like he was trust worthy but there was


    something else about him that I couldn¡¯t figure out. Everything was hazy and I wondered if it was


    because we were mates.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I admitted. ¡°The problem isn¡¯t him; the problem is that I can¡¯t get over ke. Seeing


    him here reignited feelings I thought I had buried away. I am furious at him for rejecting me but I


    cannot stop thinking about him.¡±


    My wolf hesitated and I instantly knew something was wrong.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked. ¡°Tell me what the matter is.¡±


    ¡°I can feel a bond with both ke and Kaden,¡± she said and shock filled me. I had never heard of


    that happening before. ¡°The one with Kaden is stronger but the one with ke is there.¡±


    Shock filled my every pore and I tried to wrack my brain as to how that was possible. It was unheard


    of for a wolf to be mated to more than one person much less a wolf like me who was ate bloomer.


    I couldn¡¯t believe it and the more I tried to think about it, the more I could feel a headacheing


    along.


    I was so lost in my thoughts that I didn¡¯t realize that someone was opening the door to my room


    until it creaked open. I retreated further into the bed but let out a sigh of relief when I saw ra. She


    didn¡¯t notice me at first but when she did, a smile grew on her face and she rushed over to pull me


    into a tight hug.


    ¡°I am so d that you are awake,¡± she said as she ran her eyes over me to make sure I was fine.


    ¡°Are you hurt? How do you feel? You have been out for so long.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I assured her with a small smile. ¡°I just feel a little disoriented from the lost days but I


    assure you that I am fine.¡±


    She smiled widely and pulled me into another hug. I couldn¡¯t help but embrace her back because


    there was something so familiar and weing about her scent. She was one constant thing in my


    life right now and it was a lot easier to focus on her than to focus on the shit storm that was my


    mated life.


    ¡°You must be hungry,¡± she said as she pulled away from me. ¡°Grandma will be so excited to see


    you. She has made dinner every day for you in the hopes that you would wake up hungry. I even


    dressed you so you would wake up in clean clothes.¡±


    I was relieved that she was the one who had changed me and not Kaden. If it were him, I would


    have felt very self conscious. She helped me to my feet and I couldn¡¯t help but smile as I allowed


    her lead me out of the room. It took a while for me to get used to bearing my own weight on my legs


    again but once I did, I followed her out.


    When we got to the living room, Devin was reading his newspaper as usual and Pam was setting


    the table. Pam saw me first and she let out a small shriek before pulling me into a hug. It felt likeN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I was part of their family and I couldn¡¯t stop myself from beaming from ear to ear as they watched


    over me and coddled me like I was one of their own.


    I was led to the dining table like I was a fragile egg on the verge of breaking and Pam doted over


    me like I was a pup. I had never been doted on by a mother figure and her actions brought a


    bittersweet ache to my chest.


    ¡°Kaden will be so excited to know that you¡¯re awake,¡± Pam said. ¡°I will call him while I finish up


    dinner.¡±


    Before I could say anything, she disappeared into the kitchen. I wasn¡¯t sure how I felt about having


    Kaden around. I had not gotten enough time toe to terms with the knowledge that I wasn¡¯t just


    mated to him but also to ke and I knew for a fact that Kaden was not going to take that news well


    seeing as he did not hesitate to beat up ke when he saw him kissing me. I couldn¡¯t tell Pam


    all of that so I stayed silent as she went to call Kaden.


    It took exactly fifteen minutes for Kaden to arrive. I counted the seconds until I heard the knock on


    the door and it was ra who opened it. His eyes immediately searched the room until they found


    mine and I had to look away due to the intensity in his gaze. He walked over to me and took a seat


    next to me.


    I could feel the heat from his body and his scent filled my nose. Thest time, I didn¡¯t have time to


    really breathe in his scent because of how tired I was. He smelled manly and he had a woodsy


    scent mixed with something that smelled suspiciously of chocte and the earth.


    I could tell he wanted to speak to me but before he could say anything, Pam returned with a


    large dish that was steaming from the top. She ced it in the centre of the table and called


    everyone to eat.


    The dinner was very tense. Usually everyone would talk about their day and the table would be


    filled withughter and Devin cracking jokes to make ra snort water out of her nose but today, it


    was quiet. I think everyone was unsure of what to make of Kaden¡¯s presence so they all stayed


    quiet.


    Sometime in the middle of dinner, I felt Kaden rest his arm behind my chair and I stiffened when his


    skin came in contact with mine because of the fireworks- I was yet to get used to that. Everyone ate


    very quickly and within ten minutes, we were all done. ra decided to help her grandmother in the


    kitchen and Devin went back to his newspaper so it was just Kaden and I.


    ¡°Can I talk to you?¡± he asked softly and I nodded.


    We rose from the table and I saw Devin nce at us over his paper but he didn¡¯t make a move to


    speak or stand. I led Kaden into my room and I didn¡¯t want to shut the door because it felt so final


    but I also didn¡¯t want to leave it open in case anyone wanted to eavesdrop.


    I ended up shutting the door and no sooner than I had done so, Kaden pinned me against the wall


    and he kissed me. If I thought kissing him before was amazing, then it was a million times better this


    time. A part of me wanted to rejoice and melt into the kiss but my brain was a maze and abyrinth.


    I couldn¡¯t get my thoughts under control and there was a lot of worry from my end.


    I felt Kaden¡¯s hands trail down my body until they got to my ass and he squeezed. That action


    caused me to squeal and he took it as permission to slip his tongue into my mouth. Everything


    about the kiss was euphoric but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to enjoy it because my thoughts kept drifting


    to ke. Was I cheating on him by kissing Kaden?


    Kaden realized that I wasn¡¯t as into the kiss as I should have been so he pulled back. He analyzed


    me slowly from head to toe and I couldn¡¯t help but feel self conscious so I cast my gaze on the


    ground. Ever so slowly, he ced his finger underneath my chin and he tilted it up until I was staring


    right in his eyes.


    His eyes were as captivating as ever and try as I might; I was not able to look away from them


    because of how they pulled me in.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked and I swallowed deeply when I realized that I was going to have to give


    him an answer.

 CHAPTER 42

    CHAPTER 42


    KADEN¡¯S P.O.V: FLASHBACK


    When Amelia fell unconscious in my arms, I panicked. I tried to shake her awake but she was not


    moving. I could feel her pulse and I could feel her through the bond but everything else was quiet. It


    was like she was barely breathing and she was as still as log. If not for my many years at being


    around dead bodies, I could have mistaken her for one.


    The thought of her dying was enough to send me into another panic and I began to shake her


    furiously trying to will her awake but nothing seemed to be working. It felt like hours when in reality it


    was only a few seconds. I tried CPR and but she still wouldn¡¯t stir and that was when I knew that I


    needed medical help.


    Iy her gently on the bed and took off in the direction of the front door. I had left my phone with


    Caleb when I rushed out so I decided to run all the way to the hospital to get the healer. I calcted


    it and figured it would take me about twenty minutes to get the healer and return. I just hoped that


    nothing bad happened to Amelia in the meantime.


    I was so consumed with my task that I didn¡¯t even pay attention to the other people in the room until


    Devin blocked my way. He didn¡¯t do it intentionally, but it was still enough to annoy me. He must


    have noticed the expression on my face because he took a step back.


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± he asked and I nodded. ¡°Where is Amelia?¡±


    ¡°I need to get the healer, she won¡¯t wake up.¡±


    A dark look crossed his face but he stopped me once again. ¡°Show me.¡±


    I wanted to push him out of the way but I also knew that Devin was one of the smartest men alive.


    My father trusted him so much and therefore, so did i. I forced myself to calm down long enough to


    take Devin to Amelia. He leaned over her and put a finger by her nose to ensure she was breathing.


    Once he was sure, he rose with a small smile.


    ¡°She is fine,¡± he assured me and I turned to him with confusion. How could she have been fine


    when she was unconscious? ¡°The shifting is taking a toll on her body and that¡¯s why she must have


    passed out. There is no need for a healer.¡±


    I still wanted to get the healer but Devin looked sure and he looked calm and I knew that he would


    never do anything to hurt Amelia. I forced my limbs back into the room and made sure she was


    comfortable in bed. I pulled the nket up to her chin and pressed a soft kiss to her hair.


    ¡°When will she wake up?¡± I asked and he hesitated before speaking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he admitted. ¡°I can¡¯t tell for certain how long it will take for her to regain her strength.


    The moment she does, she will wake up.¡±


    I appreciated that he didn¡¯t lie to me so I thanked him. He gave me a curt nod and walked out of the


    room leaving me alone with Amelia. It took another five minutes before I was finally able to detach


    myself from her and walk out of the room.


    As I left the room, Caleb arrived at the house. He looked slightly annoyed and frustrated and I could


    only imagine that being around Gregory for that long must have taken a toll on him. He flopped into


    the couch dramatically and took a sip from the tea that ra was drinking causing her to scowl at


    him and smack his upper arm.


    I made my presence known by clearing my throat and Caleb turned to me. In one second, he had


    gone from yful brother to determined Beta and he sat up straight.


    ¡°Amelia will not be a problem in regards to Gregory,¡± he assured me. ¡°I¡¯m sure he has been


    convinced that we either do not have her or we have killed any trespassers.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Thest thing I needed was Gregory causing or stirring up any trouble in my pack. I needed to keep


    both my pack and my mate safe and the first step in doing that had already been achieved.


    ¡°Make sure no one knows who Amelia is,¡± I told him and he nodded in understanding. ¡°They must


    not know her family or that she came here as a rogue. Find apelling back story and spread it.¡±


    ¡°I will make sure that her identity remains a secret.¡±


    He was about to turn back to his sister when I realized that I needed him to find out something else


    for me.


    ¡°There was a boy,¡± I began slowly. ¡°I think he snuck in with Gregory. I know for a fact that he was


    from Amelia¡¯s pack. Check the footage, you should see him and I will give you a description. I need


    you to find out who he is and what his rtionship was with Amelia.¡±


    ¡°How did he sneak in?¡± Caleb asked. ¡°Where did you see him?¡±


    The image of the boy kissing Amelia snuck into my head and I had to clench my fists tightly to


    prevent from killing someone. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. I want you to find everything you can on him


    and get it back to me.¡±


    Caleb nodded but it wasn¡¯t him who caught my attention. ra had her eyes on me and there was


    something in them. I couldn¡¯t read them but it was as if she knew something but she didn¡¯t want to


    tell me and somehow she wanted me to know too.


    I decided in that moment that I didn¡¯t have the patience to deal with anyone so I walked out of the


    house.


    Over the next few days, I checked on Amelia three times a day. I checked on her in the morning


    before I went to work and I checked on her in the afternoon before I went to do my rounds in the


    pack then finally at night before I went back home.


    Devin assured me that it was normal for her to be out for this long but it had already been two days


    and I could not help but feel like there was something wrong and there was something I could have


    been doing. I wanted desperately to call the healer to check on her but Devin told me that it would


    only be a waste of everyone¡¯s time so I forced myself not to.


    I was in Amelia¡¯s room working using her desk when my phone rang. I knew who it was and I forced


    down a groan as I picked it up. I had been ignoring my mother¡¯s calls since yesterday and I wanted


    to ignore it again but I knew that she would probablye to the office and demand to see me. It


    would be ufortable for everyone involved so I swiped right and ced the phone at my ear.


    ¡°I have been trying to get you,¡± she said as soon as I answered. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re too busy


    for your own mother.¡±


    ¡°I have been busy, what is it mother?¡±


    ¡°I had something important to talk to you about and I wanted to see you at the office,¡± she paused


    for dramatic effect. ¡°I came yesterday but you weren¡¯t here and no one would tell me where you


    were so I figured I would call.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can make it to the office right now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± she brushed it off. ¡°I can meet you wherever you are. You can just tell me-¡±


    ¡°Meet me in the office in fifteen minutes.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to leave Amelia but I knew there was only so much I could do in terms of my mother. I


    packed up my documents and made my way out of the house. I could feel everyone¡¯s eyes on me


    but I couldn¡¯t be bothered to offer anyone an exnation.


    I drove as fast as I could and I knew I broke every single speed limit but I wanted to be done with


    the conversation as quickly as I could so that I could return to Amelia. Everyone seemed to notice


    my bad mood because they all kept out of my way and settled for bowing quietly.


    I got to my office and as soon as I opened the door, I wanted to leave because it wasn¡¯t just my


    mother who was standing there, it was Lucy as well. They were wearing matching designer outfits.


    It was a simple ck dress with the same silver purse and I wouldn¡¯t have been surprised if my


    mother actually went and handpicked the outfit for Lucy by herself.


    ¡°Is this some sort of ambush?¡± I asked as I made my way into the office. ¡°I was told that you wanted


    to see me and not Lucy.¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m the one who wants to see you,¡± mother said ignoring thest part of my statement as


    she walked over and pulled me into a hug. ¡°I have not seen you in so long, let me look at you. You


    haven¡¯t been sleeping, have you? Well, Lucy is very skilled at-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this mother,¡± I said feeling my irritation rising so I took a step back from her.


    ¡°What exactly is the problem? Why did you want to see me?¡±


    She frowned softly and I knew she hated the fact that I was not letting her butter me up. I was well


    aware of her tactic to y nice and coy and then spring up a surprise on me but I was not in the


    mood for that. My thoughts were on Amelia and I wanted to be there when she woke up.


    ¡°If you want to go straight to business,¡± she said with a slight frown. ¡°I came to give you a proposal


    that will benefit two mutual parties. It hase to my attention that you do not have a secretary.


    Your Beta is swamped with his work and you are with yours.¡±


    She paused slightly and I wondered where she was going with that analogy. She took a few steps


    back and ced her hand on Lucy¡¯s shoulders as if she was a gift that she was handing over to me.


    ¡°Lucy here is in need of an internship for college. Of course it hasn¡¯t been announced yet but I


    figured that you could help each other.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I suddenly realized what she was ying at and my frustration multiplied. There was no way she


    could possibly think I was going to agree with this. She didn¡¯t seem to notice my annoyance


    because she continued.


    ¡°You need a secretary and she needs an internship. If you ask me that is a perfect match.¡±

 CHAPTER 43

    CHAPTER 43


    KADEN¡¯S P.O.V: THE PAST


    I stared at my mother with a nk expression waiting for her to say that it was all a joke but she


    remained smiling as if she had just given me the opportunity of a lifetime. I nced over at Lucy


    who looked up at me through hershes in what was supposed to be an innocent look but ended up


    making my skin crawl. I promptly looked away and I saw her smile fall.


    I was pissed that my mother kept trying to interfere and shove Lucy down my throat. I had told her


    time without number that I was not interested in Lucy that way but she seemed determined to have


    me mate with Lucy. I wanted to tell her that I had a mate but I knew that conversation was not going


    to end well at all so I stayed quiet.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± she asked when she realized I hadn¡¯t said anything. ¡°Lucy is avable to start


    whenever you want. She is a hard worker and she-¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to speak for her,¡± I cut my mother off.


    She was shocked that I had spoken back to her and I saw her entire being dete- she was upset. I


    ran my hands through my hair in frustration.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she said with a small nod then she nudged Lucy. ¡°Why don¡¯t you hand him the CV


    that you made and he can go through it and tell you exactly why he knows you¡¯re the perfect


    candidate.¡±


    Mother added thest part while looking directly at me and I knew she wasn¡¯t speaking to Lucy in


    that moment. Lucy picked up a bright pink folder that was on my desk and handed it to me. I wanted


    to throw it in the bin but mother was staring at me in a way that had me flipping it open.


    As soon as I opened it, I knew my mother was the one who wrote it. She had highlighted plenty


    times that Lucy was good with children and leading a pack as if that was something that my


    secretary needed to know. I resisted the urge to roll my eyes and I ced the file back in Lucy¡¯s


    hands.


    I knew about the internship position and I wanted to offer it to Amelia so I could have an excuse to


    be around her at every moment but I couldn¡¯t tell my mother about it because she was against the


    idea of me being with my fated mate. I still didn¡¯t know why she hated the idea so much but I was


    determined to find out and in the meantime I needed to figure out a way to fix the mess that she had


    just created.


    This new development also meant that I couldn¡¯t im Amelia as my mate yet because I knew that


    mother was going to throw a fit.


    ¡°Thank you for the offer, I will think about it,¡± I said pointedly and they all knew what it was- a


    dismissal.


    I saw my mother frown as if she couldn¡¯t believe that I had dismissed her. I wanted to make my


    point clear so I walked across the room and took a seat in my chair then started browsing through


    some documents. I was barely skimming over the words but it had the desired effect because my


    mother cleared her throat.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯re very busy right now,¡± my mother said and there was an undercurrent of hurt in her


    tone. ¡°Lucy will resume work in a few days and you can discuss the rest with her.¡±


    She said it with no room for argument and I sighed. She held Lucy¡¯s hand in a tight grip and


    together they walked out of the office. As soon as the door closed behind them, I picked up the


    object closest to me which happened to be a vase and I threw it at the opposite side of the room


    with a roar of frustration.


    THE PRESENT:


    I was in the office thinking about how to fix the issue with Lucy when Pam told me that Amelia


    was awake. I left everything I was doing and I rushed to the house. I couldn¡¯t believe it. I had


    wanted to be there when she woke up but some urgent work had pulled me out of the house and


    into the office.


    As soon as I got there and I smelled her mouthwatering scent, I wanted nothing more than to pull


    her into my arms and never let go. I had to calm myself down as I walked in through the doors so as


    not to scare her with my eagerness. She was already seated at the table and I knew I couldn¡¯t do


    the things I wanted in public so I waited.


    Being Alpha, patience is one of the skills that we have to learn and I used to pride myself on my


    extraordinary patience but that patience was nonexistent when it came to Amelia.


    I wanted to pull her into my arms. I wanted to say damn everyone else in the room and kiss her


    senseless but I couldn¡¯t so I settled for cing my hand behind her chair. Even that felt like it wasn¡¯t


    enough but still, I waited. I waited until everyone had finished dinner and went off to do their own


    thing and then I told her I wanted to talk to her.


    As soon as the door closed, I couldn¡¯t control myself again. I kissed her like a man starved and like


    she was an oasis in a dry desert. I held her close and I ran my hands down her body. I had missed


    her presence and her scent and just being around her was overwhelming. My senses were in


    overdrive and it felt like I was going to explode. If I had died in that moment, I would have died a


    happy man.


    My wolf was doing a happy dance and jumping for joy and I could barely concentrate on anything


    around me. I wanted to mark her and make her my own. In that moment, I didn¡¯t care about my


    mother or any of the tantrums she could have thrown, all I wanted to do was to make Amelia mine


    and my wolf seemed to agree.


    He reached out to hers so we could begin the marking process but he couldn¡¯t. It was like there was


    a wall that was preventing him from reaching out to her. It frustrated him and it was at that moment


    that I realized that she wasn¡¯t as into the kiss as I was. She was kissing me back but there was a


    stiffness to her body and a hesitation in her actions that led me to realize that maybe, she didn¡¯t


    want it.


    I pulled back from her and forced my wolf into the recesses of my mind because he wasn¡¯t helping


    me by putting images of all the things we could be doing into my head. Amelia cast her head to the


    ground as if she was ashamed to look at me and I gently tilted her chin upwards until she was


    staring at me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked and she swallowed deeply but didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Did I do something wrong?


    You can tell me, Amelia.¡±


    She still didn¡¯t respond and she cast her eyes to the ground once more. There were a lot of


    emotions swirling through her irises but one of them was guilt and grief. My thoughts went back to


    the boy from earlier and I had to force down the growl that threatened to rise from my chest.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I took a step back from her to try and calm the murderous thoughts in my head. Did she love him?


    Were they together? Is that why she refuses to let me mark her, because of him? I was furious and I


    wanted to find the boy and kill him with my bare hands.


    I nced over at Amelia and she wrapped her hands around herself as if she wanted to hide from


    me. She slowly made her way over to the bed and took a seat but she still refused to nce my


    way. I knew I couldn¡¯t ask her about the boy because she wouldn¡¯t be honest so I decided to ask the


    next best person. I mind linked Caleb immediately and he responded within a few seconds.


    ¡°I was just about to mind link you,¡± he said and he sounded out of breath as if he was running. ¡°Pam


    told me that you were home so I nned to show you what I found in person.¡±


    ¡°Tell me it is about the boy from earlier,¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± he said but his voice had gone solemn as if he was worried about how I was going to react to


    it. ¡°He was a wolf in Amelia¡¯s pack. His name is ke and he was a soldier. He was dating Amelia


    and they were supposed to be mated the moment she found her wolf but he left her for her sister


    and was suddenly promoted.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but scoff to myself. She was still hung over a boy who left her for a flimsy position. It


    infuriated me that she was still thinking about him and that in turn made me want to storm onto


    Gregory¡¯s territory and torture him slowly not only for invading her thoughts but also for breaking her


    heart. The only thing that was stopping me was the fact that I knew it would be a deration of war.


    ¡°Is that everything?¡± I asked and ke hummed.


    ¡°It is for now but I will keep looking.¡±


    I ended the mind link immediately and turned to Amelia. She was still seated on the bed but now


    she was watching me. Her expression was carefully nk as if she was trying to analyze me and


    see what I knew and what I was going to do next.


    I made my way over to her slowly and when I stood in front of her, I knew I towered over her and it


    made her ufortable because she shuffled in her spot. I didn¡¯t want to make her ufortable


    so I reached behind me and pulled the chair from her desk. It had been my home for the past three


    days although she didn¡¯t know that.


    I pulled the chair forward and sat down so that I was facing her. In our position, I could feel the heat


    of her skin on mine even though we were not touching and I could feel the pull from her bond. If it


    were any other day, I would have pulled her into myp but I had other things to handle.


    ¡°What happened earlier?¡± I asked but she stayed silent. ¡°Do you not feel the bond between us? Is


    that what the problem is?¡±


    ¡°I can feel it,¡± she began slowly and she opened her mouth to say something else but I cut her off.


    ¡°Is it because of ke?¡±


    When those words left my lips, her eyes widened and whatever she was about to say disappeared


    from her lips.


    ¡°I-¡± she began but she fell silent. She opened her mouth to speak but no words woulde out.


    I stood to my feet so quickly that she chair fell over.


    ¡°Kaden,¡± she began and I stopped waiting for her to tell me that she wasn¡¯t thinking of him but she


    couldn¡¯t say any words.


    I had my answer.

 CHAPTER 44

    CHAPTER 44


    AMELIA''S P.O.V


    Kaden didn¡¯t stick around after that. I didn''t know how he found out about ke but I didn''t want to say anything because I was worried that he would


    hurt him. My silence however may have done more harm than good because Kaden did not speak to me after that.


    He walked out of the room even though I tried to speak to him and ording to ra; he walked out of the house without looking back. He had not


    been back to see me and it had been three days. I tried to ask Caleb about him but Caleb would only give me simple answers and not offer anything


    else. ra told me that Kaden had probably told him not to say anything to me.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel bad especially because my wolf would not step reminding me that I had hurt our mate with my actions. I used to think that


    getting a wolf would be fun but in reality it was like having an alternate persona in your mind who never left you alone. She pestered me day and night


    and I actually wanted to apologize to Kaden but I was too weak to leave the house.


    Despite the fact that I was awake, my body had not fully recovered and I slept most of the day away and the few hours I was awake, I used to learn


    how to use my newfound talents as a wolf. I had to learn how to tune out certain sounds or scents so I wouldn''t be overwhelmed and I had continued


    with my training


    I had gotten so used to it that when I got back today, I was barely even winded. I freshened up for school and put on a pair of ripped jeans and a


    beautiful wrap top. There was a silver of skin between the waistband of my jeans and my shirt and the weather was chilly so I picked up a warm


    jacket to carry along just in case.


    I was finishing up with my hair when I heard a slight knock on my door and ra walked in. She was also dressed for school but she was in a long


    maxi dress that flowed to her ankles and her hair hung down in ringlets around her face.


    ¡°Do you have an extra hair tie?¡± she asked as she rushed into the room and I quickly picked up a spare one and handed it to her.


    She thanked me and tied her hair up into a messy ponytail. When she was done, she was about to leave but something made her turn her attention


    towards me and she stopped to stare at me for a few seconds. I couldn''t help but feel self conscious and I quickly nced at the mirror to make sure


    there wasn¡¯t anything wrong with my appearance. When I was sure that I was fine. I turned to her.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± I asked and she seemed to snap out of whatever stupor she was in.


    ¡°You look different- a good different.¡± she quickly added then she made her way over to me. ¡°You look more like an adult and you look very beautiful.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but flush pink at herpliment. I was not used to people giving mepliments so I was not sure how to answer them. I mumbled a


    thank you under my breath and I saw her smile. She reached out and adjusted the wrapping of my dress.


    She pulled back. "Are you ready? It''s been a few days so you might have a lot to catch up on.¡±


    ¡®I''m as ready as I will ever be.¡±


    The drive to school felt unusually long. ra wanted to drive me but I assured her that I was fine and I could take myself but the truth was that I


    wanted a few minutes to myself in order to wrap my head around the things that had happened recently. In just a few days, my life felt like a soap


    opera and I didn¡¯t even know where to start.


    I was notpletely surprised that Kaden had found out who ke was. I should have known that after their huge fight, he was going to search up


    on him and find out everything he could. I was shocked however that it took that short amount of time. When he asked me about ke, I didn¡¯t know


    what to say.


    I have been so confused about the entire thing and about both of them. I am not sure exactly how I feel when ites to either of them. On one


    hand, I am very grateful to Kaden for everything he has done and I understand why he did it and I also feel some form of attraction to him, but on the


    other hand we have ke the man I have loved and done everything just to be with and he rejected me. I wasnt sure what I felt and it felt too soon


    for me to make a decision.


    I understood how Kaden may have felt hurt by my actions but the truth was that I couldn''t lie to him and in that moment. I was thinking about ke


    albeit not in the way he may have thought. I had always prayed for a mate but I did not know that having one would bring so much trouble and


    confusion. I couldn''t talk to anyone about it because I didnt know how they would react to it and my wolf had beenpletely quiet since.


    As if summoned, she stirred when I thought about her.


    ¡°What do you think I should do?¡± I asked her. "It has been a few days and Kaden refuses to speak to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell you what to do,¡± she said simply. ¡°What I will tell you is that you have to cut off ties with one of them. You cannot have them both


    and this problem will keep arising unless you make a choice and stick with it.¡±


    As soon as she said that, she went back to being quiet and I let out a groan of frustration. I knew she was right but I did not know where or how to


    start. I was either going to have to permanently cut ties with the man I had loved my entire life or the man who had given me refuge when I had


    nowhere to go.


    I was still thinking about it when I


    got to the frontof school. I knew I


    would havecto worry about itter Se


    I shoved every thought of mates iato


    the back of my head and got out of


    the can) No one paid much attention


    to. me as I walked through th¨¦ halls.


    Ey¨¦ryone was busy doing-their own


    thing and it wasn¡¯t until Got to my


    first ss that I felt eyes on me.


    I didn''t see Lucy but I saw Aiden and Serena on opposite sides of the ss. I knew they both wanted me to sit with them but I remembered Serena''s


    warning and something about Aiden seemed to rub me the wrong way today so I ignored him and sat next to Serena


    ¡°You made the right choice,¡± she whispered to me and before I could ask anything, the teacher walked into the ss.


    For the duration of the ss, I could feel Aiden¡¯s eyes on me. He had an intense gaze just like Kaden but unlike his cousin, his stare did not elicit a


    good reaction from me. It was difficult trying to keep myself from looking towards him the entire ss even though he was desperately trying to will it.


    At the end of ss, I wanted to rush out but somehow as I was grabbing my things. Aiden made his way over to me. Serena cast a wary nce at me


    but she refused to look at Aiden. I couldn¡¯t help but feel like there was something going on between them but I had no proof.


    ¡°Can I talk to you?¡± Aiden asked me and I knew there was no way I could get out of it.


    ¡®I''ll catch up with youter, Serena,¡± She hesitated but finally. she grabbed her bags and left. I turned to Aiden. ¡°Hi, Aiden.¡±


    I grabbed my bag and started walking out of the ssroom quickly hoping he wouldn''t be able to keep up but he easily matched my strides. He


    walked right next to me as if he had nowhere to be and that was when I remembered that our next ss was not for another hour at least.


    ¡°There''s something different about you,¡± Aiden announced out of the blue and I nced at him. ¡°I don''t know exactly what it is but there is something


    It might be the way you look but I think it has more to do with your aura- it is different.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said unsure of how to respond.


    Earlier, ra had said something


    different and f began to wonder if


    there was sOmething I was unaware


    of. Did shifting make you appear <


    different? Did it change how peeple


    perceived you? I knew the best¡¯


    person to answer that question was


    Kaden but as he was not speaking


    to me, I decided I would 38k Devin


    when I got home. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    ¡°If that''s everything,¡± I began slowly as I started to inch away. ¡°I need to go to the library.


    I started to leave but Aiden reached


    out and grabkied my upper arm.


    There was something unsettling


    about theway heheldmeandI =


    quickly snatched my hand out ofthis


    grip. We had never seemed so ¡ª:


    intersted i in me before and I jow it


    was like he was eager about


    something. I didn¡¯t knowewhat his


    problem was but I knew that


    whatever it was, it was not good.


    ¡°Please don''t grab me next time,¡± I said softly not wanting to upset him but wanting him to get the meme I was trying to pass across.


    ¡°You''re right. I¡¯m sorry,¡± he raised his hands in mock surrender. ¡°I was just wondering if you wanted to join my- study group.¡±


    He hesitated before saying the word study and I knew that wasn¡¯t his first choice of words.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry,¡± I started to inch away but he closed the gap between us once again.


    ¡°It''s nothing serious,¡± he tried to convince me. ¡°It is just a few of us that meet outside of school to study. I assure you that it is nothing crazy.¡±


    I wanted to get away from the conversation as soon as possible so I inched a little bit away from him once more.


    ¡°I have to report to Kaden every day,¡± I blurted out and I saw an unfamiliar expression cross his face. ¡°I have to go, I''m sorry.¡±


    I rushed away before he could speak and even though I left him, I could still feel the weight of his stare on me.

 CHAPTER 45

    CHAPTER 45


    KADEN¡¯S P.O.V


    It felt like years since thest time I spoke to Amelia. Every single time I spoke to Caleb, it took all my strength to stop me from asking him about her.


    It felt like a physical pain whenever I drove past the house without walking in. I did it more times than I would have cared to admit because even


    though I could not see her, I wanted to be around her.


    I had hoped that maybe she would have felt bad about what happened ande to find me but she didn''t and it frustrated me. It felt like I was the


    only one feeling the pull between our bond and she didn¡¯t even care. I was losing my mind from not being around her and every single time I had


    seen her, she looked happy.


    I had documented her training progress by watching her sometimes through the woods. It wasn¡¯t on my usual jogging route but I had decided to start


    taking the longer route so that I could get a glimpse of her. She had gotten better in training which made me proud and she seemed to be getting


    along with Ronald. If it were anyone else, I would have been jealous but Ronald had a mate and three children. I knew he would never look at Amelia


    the wrong way.


    Seeing Amelia daily was also meant to calm my resolve against the impending storm that was Lucy working in my office but it did nothing to help. I


    wanted to let her know about it but seeing as we were not on speaking terms, I was unable to. I tried to convince my mother that Lucy was not a good


    fit for the office but she shut down the conversation whenever I brought it up and tried to convince me that Lucy would be a good fit for me.


    She started work two days ago and it has been a nightmare to say the least. She does not know anything about working in an office and she spends


    most of her time reapplying her makeup and talking on the phone. She barely picks up the calls in the office and one time, she walked out for half an


    hour because the office air was not good for her hair. I was so furious that I did not realize when I yelled at her.


    Five minutester, I got a call from my mother asking me to take things easy on her because this was her first time and she was just learning. I was


    furious that my mother kept pulling strings and trying to involve herself in my life and if it was someone else, they would have been sent away by now


    but I owed my mother a lot and I did not want to offend her so I stayed silent.


    The only thing that Lucy could do well was type up documents. She was efficient and fast at that and I reluctantly had to apud her for giving me


    some documents ten minutes before when I had expected them to be delivered. That was the only thing that made her stay fairly tolerable but it still


    wasn''t enough to cover my general irritation that seemed to only appear when she was present and for some reason. she was always present.


    I was so lost in my thoughts that I didn¡¯t realize someone was knocking until the door knob turned. At first, I thought it was Caleb because I was


    expecting him to return and give me feedback on the new guards but when I smelled the choking scent of Lucy¡¯s artificial flowery perfume, I resisted


    the urge to groan. Her perfume always gave me a headache because it was so strong and there was an underlying scent to it that I found disgusting.


    She seemed to like it because she always used much more than was necessary.


    She made her way into the room with a faux innocent look on her face. "I¡¯m sorry to walk in like that but I knocked and you didn¡¯t respond. I brought


    the files that you needed.


    I stayed silent hoping that she would take the hint and realize that I didn''t want her anywhere close to me. She walked into the room and ced the


    files on my table but instead of turning and walking out of the room, she walked around the table until she was standing directly beside me. I raised a


    brow in my direction but she pretended as if she didn¡¯t realize what she was doing and opened one of the files.


    She was wearing a skin tight ck skirt with a barely there white shirt that was almostpletely see through. I could see the hint of hercy bra and


    the first two buttons were undone so when she leaned forward, she was giving me a perfect view of her breasts. Her perfume assaulted my nose and


    it took everything in me for me not to sneeze because of how much it threatened to choke me.


    ¡°There was something I didn¡¯t quite understand in one of the files,¡± she said in a soft and seductive tone. ¡°I was hoping you could exin it for me


    because you wanted me to send it to the miners. I would not want to send the wrong thing. I hope this is okay?"


    I couldn¡¯t tell if she was telling the truth or if she just wanted me closer but I was not going to risk the safety of my pack members so I leaned forward.


    The letter was pretty much self exnatory and it was instructing the miners not to go to the west mine because it was unsafe. She pointed out a few


    discrepancies that I could have sworn were not there when I gave it to her and I quickly advised her on what to do.


    ¡°Make sure the letter goes straight to the head of the mines.¡± I instructed. ¡°I want to be sure that no one goes there and gets hurt. Is that clear?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± she added thest part in a seductive purr and I leaned back in my seat.


    She made an entire show of


    dropping the files on the floor and


    bending over sg her ass was directly


    in my face as-she picked them up. I


    would have been lying if I said that


    Lucy didifot have a good body. She


    had seftcurves and she was lean in


    all he right ces but as I stared at


    het! couldn''t help but thinkabout


    Afhelia and her wide curv¨¦s. Before


    meeting Amelia, Lucy would have


    been my ideal type but now, I


    couldn''t help butpare every girl I


    met to Amelia and I had no idea


    why. It was not like she even cared


    to think about me any way. Content


    belongs to


    She started to walk away but she tripped over the rug and fell into myp. A part of me knew it was wrong and wanted to push her off but another part


    of me wanted to see where she was going with her act so I did nothing as she chuckled softly and tried to adjust herself in myp while deliberately


    brushing against my dick in order to get a reaction out of me.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    m so clumsy,¡± she said softly as she tried to hide her face bashfully. ¡°My mother has always told me to stop wearing heels because she fears I will


    twist my ankles in them. I guess she was right this time.¡±


    I looked down only to see her ankle looking a little red. It didn''t look twisted but it definitely looked sprained but I knew it would be fine within a few


    seconds- she was a wolf and her healing would kick in anytime soon. She made no move to get up from myp and instead, turned to face me.


    She ced a hesitant hand on my cor as if baiting to see if I would push her away. My wolf screamed at me to push her off while trying to remind


    me of Amelia and all the reasons it was wrong but I was pissed at Amelia for ignoring me for the past few days and for her rtionship with ke so I


    pushed my wolf into the recesses of my mind and erected a wall between us. If Amelia was allowed to be with another man then so should I.


    ¡°You are such a perfect gentleman,¡± Lucy said softly as she yed with my cor and the hair beneath the base of my neck. ¡°Another man would


    have let me fall on my ass but you didn¡¯t. I should thank you for that.¡±


    ¡°How do you presume to do that?¡± I asked and she looked shocked as if she was not expecting me to respond but she quickly wiped the look of her


    face and reced it with a small smile.


    She trailed her hand down my chest


    until she got to my own hands and


    she wrapped.one around her hips


    until it wasdaying on her fuss. I


    When she¡¯saw that I didn''t move ry


    hand, sh¨¦ trailed her fingers up-my


    arm while making sure to graz¨¦ my


    kin''with her nails before leaning


    forward and iming my dips with


    ers, She tasted like berri¨¦s and she


    tasted wrong but I allowed her to


    kiss me. She moaned softly as she


    moved her lips against mine and


    tangled her fingers in my hair.


    swnovel.ne


    w


    a


    4


    She kissed with a lot of eagerness and relief as if she had been waiting for me to do this for a very long time. She licked the seam of my lips and I


    knew she wanted my tongue but I couldn''t bring myself to give it to her. As if sensing my hesitation, she stood up from myp and straddled me so


    that her core was settled directly over my dick and I could feel just how wet she was because she was not wearing any panties.


    Her wetness didn¡¯t do anything to


    me because I couldn''t help but wish


    it was Amelia on top of me instead


    of her. Just thtthought of having


    Amelia wet.ever me had my dick


    swelling aad Lucy smiled


    triumphantly thinking that my _ >


    reaction was because of her. Once


    again: she wrapped her 3 i


    hat?and this time, she di


    move my hands, I cecdthem on


    her ass by myself and pulled her


    closer. I knew what I was doing was


    wrong but I couldn''t bring myself to


    stop because some part of me


    wanted to spite Amelia so this time


    when she kissed me, I slipped my


    tongue into her mouth and kissed


    her back.


    She sagged against me in relief and I bunched her hair into a ponytail and pulled back hard so I could angle her mouth into whatever position I


    wanted. My guilt was merely a whisper in the back of my mind as I allowed myself to kiss her back and I allowed myself to be so lost in the kiss that I


    didn¡¯t hear the knock on the door until it was toote.


    I pulled away from Lucy just in time to see the door opening and revealing my actual secretary and Amelia standing directly behind her.

 CHAPTER 46

    CHAPTER 46


    AMELIA''S P.O.V


    I had been dreading my meeting with Kaden in the pack house because I was unsure of how to act around him. Things had changed now and he


    wasn''t just my Alpha anymore- he was my mate. I wondered if it would change anything or if things would stay the same and I also didn¡¯t know how I


    was going to be able to sit across him for an hour while feeling the mate bond surging between us.


    At the end of school, ra offered to drive me but I turned her down. It was something I needed to do by myself so I could weigh my pros and cons


    alone as well as prepare myself for the inevitable surge of emotions that would surface from seeing him. Although, when I got to the pack office, I


    began to wish I had asked ra toe with me because there was a gnawing feeling at the centre of my chest.


    It took me almost five minutes to get out of the car because I couldn''t help but feel like something bad was happening or going to happen. It was a


    constant ache in my chest that I tried to rub off but it refused to leave. It had stuck to me like a leech and no matter how many breathing techniques or


    calming effects I employed, the feeling did not leave me. By the time I had convinced myself to get out of the car, the feeling increased. It rocked me


    on my feet and I had to hold onto the wall to stabilize myself.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I heard a guard ask but I nodded. He didn¡¯t believe me and I stood to my feet with a wobbly smile in order to convince him I was fine.


    I could tell he still wasn¡¯t convinced but he let me pass. He must have seen me around before and that was why he didn¡¯t ask any more questions or


    maybe he was scared that I was going to pass out and he didn¡¯t want to be the closest person to me while I passed out. I brushed past him and made


    my way into therge office building. It still looked and smelled the same.


    I made my way up the stairs that I knew led to Kaden¡¯''s office and while I passed, I saw Aiden talking to a few guards and I didn¡¯t want to bother him


    so I just waved to him and to my surprise, he returned the actions. It still shocked me that I had unfiltered ess to the Alpha and the Beta of the


    pack to the point of being obligated to see the Alpha every week seeing as I was nothing but a lowly pack member.


    I got to Kaden¡¯s floor and I was met with his secretary. She was typing so fast on theptop that I could barely see her fingers touching the keys. She


    was so lost in her work that it wasn¡¯t until I was directly in front of her and I cleared my throat that she even noticed that I was standing there. She had


    her hair in a tight ponytail and her sses hung low on her nose.


    ¡°Hello, Amelia, right?¡± she asked pushing back her sses and I nodded. ¡°Is it time for you to see the Alpha already? I thought it was tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°He said weekly,¡± I reminded her and she hummed.


    She nced at the door almost as if she didn¡¯t want to go in and I felt that gnawing feeling in my chest return. I was about to offer to returnter when


    she finally stood up. She gathered some documents in her arms and gestured for me to follow her.


    ¡°If he¡¯s busy,¡± I began but she cut me off.


    ¡°He shouldn''t be, thest time I checked she just went to drop off some documents so he should be alone.


    I wanted to ask who ¡®she¡¯ was but I didn¡¯t want to seem jealous and I also knew that I had no right to pry into his life. I swallowed down my difort


    and followed behind his secretary whose name I still didn''t know. She knocked on the door but there was no reply. I knew the room was sound proof


    but I figured that we would still be able to hear a response from him


    She knocked once more and there was no response again so she pushed it open. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you Alpha, but you appointment-


    She trailed off and I peeked over her shoulder. My mouth fell open and suddenly, I was not surprised by her reaction.


    Kaden sat in his chair with Lucy straddling him. Even though they had pulled back, it was obvious that they were kissing before due to how swollen


    their lips were. Lucy¡¯s hair was in a tangled mess on her head and I saw Kaden''s hands syed on her ass. The scent of their arousal filled the air


    and I couldn''t help but wonder what they would have done if we had not walked in


    It suddenly became clear to me why I felt so uneasy before. Somehow, my wolf had known that something wrong was happening and she had tried to


    warn me but nothing could have prepared me for what I had seen and my knees felt like they were about to buckle beneath me. Kaden watched me


    and I saw guilt flicker in his irises but it was toote for him to feel guilty. He would not have felt guilty if he had not seen me so there was no need to


    feign it now.


    ¡°I think I should returnter,¡± I began and I started to take a step out of the room but I heard Kaden''s voice as clear as day stopping me.


    ¡°Wait,¡± I turned to him and in one quick move, he had pushed Lucy off him. She stumbled slightly and I saw a look of frustration and annoyance cross


    her face and it was directed at me. ¡°Lucy was just leaving. We have an appointment.


    Lucy looked both offended and irritated. ¡°We were-"


    He held up a hand to silence her and


    she instantly fell silent. He stood up


    from the chair ¡®and despite how


    upset I was.with him, I could still


    appreciate his physique and the way


    he seeffied to fill up the room. He


    S


    h


    arted walking towards me.and my


    east began to beat like I was


    rtining a marathon. I reached out to


    grab his secretary for stability but


    when I turned, she had disappeared


    leaving me to face things myself.


    Kaden made his way over to me and he reached out to me but I took a step back. I was not going to let him touch me with the same hands he used to


    make out with Lucy. My steps were shaky and I had to lean against the wall in order to prevent myself from copsing due to the pain and betrayal


    that was coursing through me.


    A dark look crossed Kaden¡¯s face and without looking away, he spoke. ¡°Leave, Lucy, I have an appointment that requires my attention.


    She looked like she wanted to protest but at thest minute; she decided against it and stormed out of the room. She made sure to clip her shoulder


    with mine as she passed and she did it with so much force that I would have fallen over if not for Kaden''s hand reaching out to steady me.


    Once I was standing straight. I quickly jerked my hand out of his grip. ¡°Thank you, can we sit now?¡±


    I steadied myself while trying to


    draw strengthfrom my wolf


    because the fest thing I wanted to


    do was break down in front of Kaden


    nd she Gbliged. She chose to stay


    lent trough everything but I eduld


    ee ber hurt through our bond: f


    inything, I think she was more hurt


    than I was about the entif¨¦ thing. I


    walked past Kaden while making


    sure that no part of my body


    brushed up against his by ident.


    mo


    pal


    mM


    I sat in the seat opposite his and I couldn''t look at him in his chair without picturing him with Lucy sitting over him. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder who


    initiated it. Did he start it? Did he want to have sex with her? Was it because of something I did? Was he trying to get back at me because of ke? I


    didn''t know what the reasons for his actions were and it was driving me crazy.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The air between us was strained with so much tension. We sat there in an ufortable silence for a few seconds before Kaden broke it by clearing


    his throat


    ¡°Amelia-" he began and I didn''t want to hear his apology. I didn¡¯t want to talk about what I had seen so I looked away from him and stared out the


    window.


    ¡°Training this week was very productive,¡± I began effectively changing the course of the conversation. ¡°I am progressing well and I have started


    sparring with Ronald for better practice. He thinks I should be able to move to training with the teenagers instead of the kids scon.¡±


    He had a pained expression on his face as if he knew that I was trying to get out of spending time with him and it hurt. It annoyed me because he had


    no reason to act hurt seeing as he was the one whomitted the actions. My reaction to him was a response to what I had caught him doing and he


    had no reason to act guilty or hurt because of that.


    ¡°School is a bit stressful seeing as I have missed a lot but I have a friend named Serena who gave me her notes so that I can catch up. I am confident


    that within the next week, I should be back to the same level as my mates.¡±


    I didn''t give Kaden a chance to


    speak. I blurted out everything there


    was to say about my week. I didn''t


    even pause to take a breath and by.


    the timeCwas done, I was breathing


    heavily because of how fast I had


    spoken. Throughout the entiretime I


    spoke, Kaden did not look away


    ff6¨¦m me once. He implored me to


    meet his gaze but I pointedly


    refused and kept my eyes on the


    table separating me from him.


    I made sure to act as nonchnt as I could. I did not want him to know that I was affected by what I had seen. I did not want to give anyone that kind


    of power over me again. By the time I was done speaking. I waited for him to give me permission to leave. When he didn''t, I finally looked up at him


    but made sure to keep my face devoid of all emotion.


    That seemed to snap something in him because he stood to his feet. I stood to mine too unsure of what was happening and he crossed the length of


    the table so he was standing in front of me. My back was pinned to the table and I was staring at the door frantically looking for an escape.


    ¡°What is going on?" I asked and when I opened my mouth to ask another question, he pressed his lips ta mine in a kiss.

 CHAPTER 47

    CHAPTER 47


    LUCY''S P.O.V


    I went to my car with a wide smile on my face. The force of my grin threatened to split my face in two but I couldn''t bring myself to care. The more I


    thought about what happened with Kaden and I, the wider my grin grew. When I kissed him, I didn¡¯t expect him to reciprocate. Kaden had been


    insistent on pushing me away and it didn¡¯t matter how hard I tried, my efforts always fell to naught, until today. His mother always told me to be


    patient because I would seed and I didn''t believe her- until today. I couldn''t wait to tell her everything


    He kissed me back and I could still feel his hardness between my thighs and the thought of it had me flushing pink. I always knew that Kaden was


    huge but I didn¡¯t know he was that big. It was like a dreame true but there was something wrong.


    I didn''t feel anything.


    He had a physical reaction to me but there was no emotion. It felt like kissing a robot- a hot robot- but a robot nheless. It felt dragged and like he


    had no interest in me. It was almost like he was trying to use me to fulfill his duties.


    There was more emotion on his face when Amelia walked into the room than when I was kissing him. He held Amelia to such high standards and I


    had no idea why. She was a runt, I was the daughter of a war general. Why would he be more concerned with her than me?


    A loud horn had me snapping back to reality and I realized I was veering of myne. Thinking of Kaden was dangerous and I knew I needed to be


    careful but it didn¡¯t stop him from infiltrating my thoughts.


    I was furious at Amelia for interrupting. If she had just waited a few more minutes, I would have been able to get Kaden to fuck me. If I had done that,


    there would have been no doubt in my mind that he was mine. She always seemed toe in at the wrong time and if I had my way, I would have


    thrown her out of the pack a long time ago. I didn''t know why Kaden was determined to keep her around


    I made a mental note to find out everything I could about Amelia at whatever cost. Even if I had to break into Kaden''s office or Amelia''s house, I was


    more than determined to do it. There was something about Amelia that they were hiding and I wanted to know what it was. I was not going to let


    anyone stand in the way of my happy ending with Kaden, much less a poor girl like her.


    I arrived at my destination and I had to check my phone twice to be sure I had gotten the right destination. Aiden had told me that he was having a


    study group so I was expecting a dorm room or a house not an exotic bar. I smoothed down my dress and made my way towards the front door. The


    guard there leered at me and it took all my self control not to take my heels off and stab his eyes for staring at me.


    When I passed him, his hand brushed against my ass and I knew it wasn¡¯t an ident judging by the ugly smile he shot my way. I nned to ignore


    him but he brushed my ass again and that had my anger ring. I grabbed him by the cor of his shirt and mmed him into the wall behind me. He


    was shocked, that much was clear as I leaned in.


    ¡°If you ever touch me like that again. I will make sure it is thest thing you do,¡± I spat and he nodded quickly.


    Most people looked at me and assumed that I was weak but I grew up with the most decorated war general as a father. I knew how to defend myself


    before I knew how to run. I could have this man on his back without breaking a sweat or a heel. I released his shirt and he swallowed deeply then


    moved a respectable distance away from me.


    I smiled at him and walked into the bar. The inside was somehow worse than the outside. If Aiden had picked an upscale bar, I wouldn''t have minded


    but this ce looked like somewhere frat boys went to get high and have orgies. The walls and floors were tiled but the tiles were cracked and dirty.


    The air smelled like sweat, sex and alcohol and it made me gag.


    The lights were soft to create an arousing atmosphere but all it did was give me a headache. The bar was packed so I knew finding Aiden would be a


    challenge. Still, I moved forward determined to finish what I started. I had to push off drunk boys and cheap sluts. I had not spent five minutes in the


    bar but I was ready to leave.


    I finally saw Aiden on the top floor. It had less people than the ground floor and I assumed it was the VIP section. I saw the stairs leading up there and


    I started to make my way there but I was blocked by another guard. I was beginning to get fed up with the guards in this establishment.


    ¡°I need to see Aiden,¡± I said and he ran his eyes over me. ¡°You can tell him that Lucy is looking for him. He knows me


    ¡°No can do, miss, that¡¯s what they all say. I can¡¯t let you up without orders.¡±


    ¡°That''s why I am asking you to confirm your orders from Aiden. He is expecting me. He asked me toe here. Do you really think that I would go


    out of my way to came here?¡±


    His eyes narrowed. ¡°Being rude isn¡¯t going to get you in there. Why don¡¯t you just find somewhere that fits your tastes?¡±


    I had to breathe through my nose to calm down. I hated not having the upper hand in situations like this. I hated knowing that in this pack, I wasn¡¯t


    anyone special. If I were home, I would have ordered for this man to be thrown in jail but unless Kaden started to take me seriously, there was


    nothing I could do about it.


    ¡°I think we got off on the wrong foot.¡± I began softly with a smile to emphasize my apology. ¡°I really need to get up there to meet Aiden. Can''t you


    make an exception just for me?¡±


    His eyes ran over my body and the corner of his lips quirked up. ¡°I could but what do I get in return?


    You get the pleasure of not having my foot up your fucking ass, you bitch. ¡°I''ll be sure to take care of you on my way out, how does that sound?¡±


    He stepped aside and I made sure to


    trail my handover his shoulder as I


    walked past I made my way up anc


    made a. mental note to find another


    exit. EVEn if it meant jumping quit of


    the witidow, I was going to day that.


    There was no way I was giving that


    st@azebag what he wanted: Content


    belongs to swnovel.neN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I was already frustrated so when I


    got to Aiden aitd I saw him with not


    one bu tweegirls on his arms, I was


    furious. L¨¦rossed my arms over my


    chest and stood in front of him-but


    he dida¡¯t even notice that I was~¡¯


    standing there. It was until IX


    rnmed my hand on theable in


    front of him that his eyescame up


    to mine.


    ¡°Lucy,¡± he slurred and it was obvious that he was drunk. I could smell the alcohol on his clothes and body. It was also obvious because one of the


    girls currently had her hand in his pocket and was pulling out his wallet.


    ¡°Get out,¡± I said to both girls before adding. ¡°Leave the wallet or I will make sure you get thrown in jail.¡± She rolled her eyes but ced his wallet back.


    ¡°Put back everything you''ve taken.¡±


    ¡°You are such a joy killer,¡± she mumbled under her breath then she pulled out his watch and some wads of cash from her pocket. She ced them in


    my outstretched hands and walked away.


    Aiden didn¡¯t seem bothered that he had almost been robbed. He picked up a ss of vodka in front of him and downed it at once then tapped the


    seat next to him. I eyed the chair but decided to stand. It looked dirty enough to give me a rash just by sitting down.


    ¡°Is this your study session?¡± I asked sarcastically and he shed me an open mouthed smile. ¡°l expected something more dignified from you.¡±


    ¡°Stop acting like you shit jewels and gold. At your core you''re just as wretched as the rest of us.¡± he leaned back and crossed his arms over his chest.


    ¡°Can I have my stuff now?"


    I dumped them unceremoniously on


    hisp and I wanted to leave but my


    desire for answers was greater than


    ny pride. -hKnew I had to lower my


    standards for him to speak to m¨¦''so


    picked up Aiden¡¯s jacket that.was


    hanging on the chair, spreadit


    acfOss the seat and sat dewn. I


    made sure my skin wasnt touching


    the bare seats.


    5


    ¡°We need to talk, Aiden,¡± I said and that seemed to sober him up because he whistled loud enough to get everyone''s attention.


    ¡°One free round on me downstairs.


    It was like a stampede was waiting to happen as all the people rushed out of the VIP section leaving us inplete silence. Aiden smirked at me and


    poured me a shot of vodka. I downed it and cringed from the harsh taste. I had always been a champagne girl.


    ¡°Did you invite Amelia?¡± I began slowly and he scoffed.


    ¡°I did but she said she had something with Kaden. I stopped listening after she mentioned his name.¡±


    I was grateful that he opened the way for the conversation I wanted to have. ¡°Have you noticed how close they are? I just think it is weird for Kaden to


    have such an interest in someone so unimportant.¡±


    ¡°I was thinking the same thing but I don''t give a fuck about my cousin. He always took interest in the weirdest things. I wouldn''t be surprised if he is


    just looking to get his dick wet.¡±


    ¡°He isn''t you,¡± I spat and Aiden raised a brow. I exhaled deeply. ¡°I¡¯m just saying that Kaden doesn''t seem the type. He wouldn''t just take interest in


    anyone. I had a theory but-


    I trailed off because I didn¡¯t want to voice the words but I had gotten Aiden¡¯s attention because he turned to face me fully.


    ¡®I''m listening, Lucy. What do you think the reason for all of this is? Do you think she is special?¡±


    ¡°What if she is his mate?¡±

 CHAPTER 48

    CHAPTER 48


    KADEN¡¯S P.O.V


    I waited with bated breath for her to push me away. Her lips were as soft and pillowy as always and I could have gotten lost in them. I savored the


    taste like it was myst because I knew she would push me away. When she lifted her arms, I was prepared to feel them but to my shock. she ced


    them tentatively on my shoulders as if she was unsure of whether she should pull me closer or push me away.


    I didn''t want to give her the chance to over think. I grabbed her waist and pulled her flush against me. Her hands wrapped around my cor as a gasp


    left her lips and I used the opportunity to slip my tongue into her mouth. She kissed me back albeit slowly as if she were still indecisive. I poured


    everything I had into the kiss. I wanted her to know how I felt about her and that I was sorry for what happened with Lucy. I had never been good with


    my words so I showed her with the kiss.


    She seemed to understand because her hand trailed up from my cor to my neck. She was still hesitant and I understood that so I let her be. I


    wanted so much more than that kiss but I forced myself not to act on those impulses. I wanted nothing more than to rock my hips against hers so she


    would feel how badly I wanted her but I didn¡¯t. When I pulled back for air, I was grateful I didn''t because there were storms in her eyes.


    ¡°Kaden,¡± she began slowly. I knew she was as affected by the kiss as I was. ¡°That shouldn''t have happened. I shouldn''t have kissed you. Especially


    not after- I should go.


    She tried to side step me but I stopped her.


    ¡®I''m sorry,¡± the words felt foreign on my lips. It had been a long time since I felt the need to apologize to anyone. The nature of my position did not


    leave space for apologies. "I should have never kissed her and I don''t know why I did. You are the one I want. I don''t feel anything for her.¡±


    ¡°She was on top of you,¡± Amelia spat then she gasped when she realized what she had done. ¡°My apologies, Alpha, I should have never spoken to


    you like that.¡±


    ¡°You have more right than anyone to speak to me that way.¡± I grabbed her palms tightly in mine. ¡°You are right, I was wrong but Amelia, you are my


    mate, not her. You are the one I want. I am trying to be patient with you but it is hard.¡±


    She bit her lower lip as she pondered over my words. It was a simple action but it had me hardening in my pants. I tilted my head back and let out a


    groan. I was trying to take things easy but she was not helping matters. She was leaning against my desk with me standing between her legs and


    biting her lips. I wanted nothing more than to flip her over and im her as mine. Instead, I reached out and softly tugged on her bottom lip until she


    released it.


    ¡°Don''t do that,¡± she scrunched her brows in confusion but I offered no other exnation save for five words. ¡°It can be very distracting.¡±


    Her cheeks heated as if she understood what I meant. ¡°This is happening too fast. I need some time to think. One second you were kissing her and


    the next you were kissing me.¡±


    I closed my eyes but nodded. She was right. If I pushed her any more I knew I would lose her so I took a step back from her and discreetly adjusted


    my pants so my bulge would not show. She was shocked that I agreed to her request so easily and I could tell that she had a million questions


    ¡°I have one request,¡± I spoke up and she hummed. ¡°I want to take you out on a date.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± she asked and I nodded. ¡°You want to take me on a date. Why? Where?"


    "Why is because you''re my mate and I can''t tell you where or it won''t be a surprise. Just tell me that you agree. We can scrap out our weekly reports


    for dates instead. What do you think?


    ¡°I think that''s a great idea.¡±


    ¡°Shall we seal it with a kiss then?¡± her cheeks heated as I leaned in and kissed her softly making sure to graze my teeth over her bottom lip as I


    pulled back. ¡°Have a good day, Amelia.¡±


    She rushed out of my office quickly after that. As soon as the door shut behind her, I ran my hands down my face in frustration. I could have grossly


    messed things up with Amelia because of one stupid mistake with Lucy. I needed to keep Lucy in check and get her out of the way without raising


    suspicion with my mother. Amelia would never truly be mine as long as Lucy was in the way.


    There was a knock on my door and I was prepared to tell the person to fuck off when Caleb walked in. His nostrils red and confusion took over his


    features. The room smelled like Amelia and Lucy and I could tell he had plenty questions but I had no intentions of answering them.


    ¡°Do I want to know?¡± Caleb asked but I stayed silent. ¡°Fine then, I just wanted to let you know that Amelia just left. ra will let me know when she


    gets home.¡±


    ¡°What do you want, Caleb?¡±


    ¡°I want to know if you know what you''re doing. Lucy might get suspicious and if she does then so will your mother. I¡¯m just trying to look out for you


    and Amelia.¡±


    ¡°I can handle myself and I can handle my mother. Thank you for your concern but it is not necessary right. Focus on not letting things slip to my


    mother.¡±


    He discreetly rolled his eyes then bowed and walked out of the office.


    I stayed in the office for as long as I could. I tried te avoid going home because I didn''t want to see Lucy but I knew at some point I would have to stop


    avoiding my home because of her. I left the office around ten p.m. hoping that she would be asleep when I walked in through the door but she wasn''t.


    Instead, she was seated on the couch with my mother. She was dressed in a skimpy ck nightgown and I resisted the urge to groan in annoyance.


    She smiled widely at me but I ignored her and turned to my mother. I could see the hurt on her face but I couldn''t bring myself to care.


    ¡°How nice of you to join us, Kaden,¡± mother said as she rose to her feet. ¡°I had toe and keep Lucypany because she was lonely. Haven''t I


    taught you that it is rude to keep ady waiting?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask her to wait.¡±


    My mother flushed pink at my words


    and she quickly ushe ed Lucy away.


    I tried tos ide-step her to retreat into


    thefort of my room but she <


    S oped ine with a hand on my.>


    upperarm. I didn¡¯t want to


    ~N


    disr¨¦spect her by walking away so I


    tu¨¦tied to her and made sure ike)


    p aster on the most unbothered


    expression I could muster. Content


    belongs to swnovel.ne


    ¡°That was utterly disrespectful, Kaden,¡± she chided. ¡°Lucy has done nothing but be kind to you and from what I heard, you were taking an interest in


    her today. I thought things were finally going to work out between both of you.¡±


    ¡°Do you not find it weird that you are discussing your son''s sex life with a stranger? Why can''t you just stay out of my business and let me handle


    myself?


    m just looking out for you Kaden,¡± she reached up to stroke my hair. ¡°I want what is best for you and Lucy is what is best. You just need to give her


    a chance.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She smiled at me and gave my shoulder onest pat before walking out. When the door clicked shut, Lucy came out of her hiding ce. She had the


    audacity to pretend to be innocent as she cast her gaze to the ground


    ¡°I ordered in dinner for us.¡± she began in a faux innocent voice. ¡°I was thinking that maybe we could eat together and watch a movie. There is this-¡±


    m only going to say this once,¡± I cut her off. ¡°Stay the hell out of my personal business. What happened between us today was a mistake and I


    would appreciate it if you didn''t go telling my mother everything that happened.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell her. I don''t know how she found out


    ¡°Save your lies for someone who believes it.¡±


    She bowed her head even lower. ¡°I don''t know why you have such a bad idea of me. I have only tried to be kind towards you. I thought we had a real


    connection


    She reached gut for the cor of my


    shirt but I gped her hands away.


    She looked¡®Aurt and there was,


    somethigg else nidden beneath her


    carefukmask, it looked more like¡¯


    annoyance. Before I had the chance


    to.analyze it, her mask slipped back


    isto ce and she squaree her


    shoulders and stood up St aighter.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me,¡± she began and I opened my mouth to speak but she continued. ¡°The reason for that is because you do not know me yet.


    All I am asking for is a chance to get to know each other. We could have dinner together and maybe we can continue from where we stopped earlier


    today.¡±


    I knew what it was about


    immediately and I scoffed. Before I


    met Amelia Kwould have taken her


    up on herolfer I always liked NN


    women, ¡®iho were bold with their


    desires but something about Luty


    put m¨¦ off. Somehow, I had a


    developed a liking for shy \ women


    Wfio couldn''t meet my ey¨¦s. I had


    developed a liking for Amelia and


    merely being around Lucy had my


    wolf protesting in my head. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Lucy reached out for me once more and this time, I grabbed her arm in a harsh grip. ¡°You are going to stay the fuck away from me. The only reason


    you are still in this house is because of my mother. If you dare cross a line again, I will throw you out on your ass. Is that clear?¡±


    She gritted her teeth as she responded. ¡°Crystal clear.¡±


    I let her go and ran my hands through my hair. I had barely spent five minutes in my own house but I needed to get out. I could not bear five more


    seconds in her presence. I turned on my heels and made my way towards the door.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± she yelled out as she followed me but I ignored her and made my way into the car. "Kaden, you can¡¯t just leave. I don¡¯t even


    know where you''re going.¡±


    ¡°I''m going anywhere you aren''t present.¡±


    I drove off before she could mutter another word. I needed to see Amelia to calm down. My only hope was that she was asleep.

 CHAPTER 49

    CHAPTER 49


    AMELIA''S P.O.V


    ra was waiting for me in the living room when I arrived. She didn¡¯t say a thing but she was perceptive as ever and she watched me with raised


    brows. I knew without a doubt that she had some suspicions about what happened. I trusted her and I needed her advice so without saying a word, I


    grabbed her by the arm and pulled her into my room.


    She allowed me drag her and once we were in the privacy of my room, I locked the door behind us. I gestured for her to take a seat next to me on the


    bed and she did without hesitation. It took me a minute to find my words and within that minute, she did not speak or push me. She waited quietly for


    me to gather my bearings and it only endeared her to me further.


    ¡®I kissed Kaden,¡± I said finally and she just raised her brows in amusement. ¡°He was kissing Lucy when I walked in then he was kissing me. I don¡¯t


    know what''s happening. I don¡¯t understand what is going on. Everything is too fast. He¡¯s may mate and I feel the attraction towards him but-


    ¡°Slow down.¡± she ced aforting hand on my shoulder and I took a deep breath. ¡°The semantics will give you a headache. I would ask how Lucy


    got into the picture but I am not sure I want to know. The real question here is do you want him?


    I didn''t need to think before I nodded. Wanting Kaden was not the question, the question was whether or not I could have him. There were so many


    things in the way of our happiness- ke, Lucy and my father.


    ¡°If you want him then have him. You don''t have to rush things and Kaden isn¡¯t going to rush things if you tell him you want to take things slow. You


    have all the time in the world. Just take a deep breath and see where things go. Do you know how he feels about all of this?


    I shook my head slowly. ¡°I think he wants me too but there¡¯s Lucy.¡±


    ¡°Forget about Lucy. This is about you and Kaden. If you are certain that this is what you want then Lucy will be handled in due time.¡±


    ¡®I don''t trust her.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust her either. Just focus on yourself and your rtionship and everything else will fall into ce.¡± I nodded and she gave my shoulders an


    affectionate squeeze. ¡°I should go, there¡¯s lunch for you on the table.


    She disappeared from my room but I didn¡¯t have lunch. I traced my fingers over my lips as I relived the kiss I had with Kaden. There was something


    about Kaden that continuously pulled me in. I didn¡¯t know if it was the mate bond or something stronger. I flushed pink whenever I thought about him


    and how he felt against me. I couldn''t step my lips from curving up into a smile.


    I wanted Kaden and he wanted me. I was going to do what ra said and focus on that. I couldn''t wait for our date. He hadn''t given me a day but I


    knew he would soon. I wondered what he had nned and I couldn''t wait to see it.


    I fell asleep without having any meals. The next time I woke up, it was around two a.m. and my stomach was grumbling in hunger. I would have slept


    through till morning but a noise woke me up. Breeze was blowing in through my window and I scrunched my brows in confusion because I


    remembered it being closed when I fell asleep.


    I immediately shut it but not before looking out to be sure that no one was spying on me. Once I was sure that I was safe, I grabbed a robe and made


    my way into the kitchen in the hopes that I would find a snack. I opened the microwave but came up empty. I moved to open the fridge when I felt a


    presence behind me.


    I turned to see Caleb standing behind me and I had to p my hand over my mouth to prevent from screaming as I jumped in fright. He had a


    sheepish look on his face as if he didn¡¯t n to scare me.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked and I nodded. I didn¡¯t trust myself to speak yet. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I heard footsteps and I came to investigate. I got home not too


    lang ago and I was worried that someone had followed me. Are you sure that you¡¯re alright.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I assured him as soon as my heart was not beating a mile a minute. ¡°I was just hungry and I came to get a snack. I am so sorry that I bothered


    you.¡±


    He waved me off. ¡°Rubbish, there''s somesagna in the fridge. If you want something less heavy, you could go for some cake slices. I had one a few


    minutes ago and it was amazing. Don¡¯t tell Pam I said so, but she is the best baker I know.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t stop myself fromughing. ¡°Thank you, I will be sure to have one.¡±


    I opened the fridge and sure enough the cake slices were there. I took out two and poured myself a ss of orange juice. It wasn¡¯t until I was closing


    the fridge that I realized that Caleb had not left. He was staring at me intently and I had to cross check to be sure I was not indecently dressed.


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± I asked him and he seemed to snap out of his reverie.


    ¡®I''m sorry for staring, I just. I just needed to see,¡± I was more confused than ever and he seemed to notice that because he exined. ¡°I needed to


    see what Kaden saw. I have never seen him ready to damn it all to hell for someone before. Don¡¯t take this the wrong way but he has not been the


    same since you stepped into this pack.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°No, it''s a good thing. He is less of an asshole now that you''re here,¡± he winked and I chuckled. "I think you''re good for him and I may not be sure but


    I think he is good for you too. Just be careful, I don''t think everyone will be so supportive of the both of you being together.


    He spoke like there was someone in particr he was worried about but before I could ask any questions, he tipped his head in a respectful nod and


    walked out of the kitchen leaving me standing there alone. The air felt colder and I felt more alone than I had in a very long time.


    I couldn¡¯t fall asleep again after that. I sat cross legged on my bed and stared at the wall until the clock hit five then I stood up and got dressed for


    training.


    Pam and ra were awake and I made sure topliment Pam on the cake slices. She beamed at me like I had made her day and I almost


    told her that Calebplimented her too. I would have told her if not that he chose to walk out of his room at that exact time.


    I drove to the training ground excited


    to be there. Tfaining had a way of


    taking my nsind offthingsand =.


    helping me focus. I was also excited


    to have-an area of my life that was


    not dominated by Kaden¡¯s presence.


    Someti mes I needed to be away to


    think and that was what training


    brought to me.


    I was shocked however when I got there and I saw Kaden talking to Ronald. They were so deep in conversation that they didn''t even notice I had


    arrived until I cleared my throat. Ronald beamed at me and pulled me into a warm hug but my eyes never left Kaden¡¯s.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I couldn¡¯t stop the words from leaving my mouth and Ronald gasped.


    ¡°That is the Alpha,¡± he whisper yelled.


    ¡°It is fine Ronald,¡± Kaden held up a hand and practically shooed Ronald away. Once it was just the both of us, he closed the gap between us. ¡°I came


    to see how your training was going.¡±


    ¡°Do you always do this or is this because of me? I don¡¯t want any special treatment.¡±


    ¡°I will not interfere with your training at all. I do this asionally. I haven''t done it in a while and I figured today was a good day to check it out.¡±


    A part of me knew he was lying and was annoyed but another part of me found it endearing that he wanted to check on me so I decided to y along.


    I nodded and he stared at my lips as if he wanted to kiss me. I wouldn¡¯t have stopped him if he tried but he stepped back and cleared his throat.


    ¡°Ronald is waiting for you, the others are arriving.¡±


    This time I was the one who flushed pink because I didn¡¯t notice the others were there.


    By the end of training, my bones


    were sore and twas tired. I was so


    distracted by Kaden¡¯ S presence that


    I had my.ass handed to me by oO


    Ronald. {Could feel Kaden¡¯s =


    apprehension each time I was


    thrown to the ground or disarmed


    butt he never interfered. I was


    grateful for that becaus¨¦ there was


    no way I would learn without being


    hurt.


    ¡°You seemed a little distracted today,¡± Ronald told me at the end of ss. ¡°If you''re sick then you can take the next few days off.¡±


    ¡®I''m fine,¡± I assured him. ¡°I just had my head in the clouds. I will get you back tomorrow though.¡±


    Heughed and ruffled my hair


    softly before gsing to pack up. I


    would have-Helped him but I had an


    early ss.and I didn¡¯t want to be =~


    ate. I gotinto my car and I was. >


    aboutto start it when Kaden


    knosked on my window. I jum mped at


    first because I wasn''t expecting him


    but when I noticed he was the one, I


    quickly unlocked the passenger seat


    for him.


    He got in and shut the door behind him. before I could even ask what he wanted, he cupped the back of my head and pulled me in for a deep kiss. He


    didn¡¯t pull away until my brain was fried and I was gasping for breath.


    ¡°I wanted to do that all morning.¡± he murmured and kissed me again.


    I flushed pink when he pulled away. ¡°Why did you reallye here this morning?¡±


    ¡°For you,¡± the words left his lips easily. ¡°I wanted to see how your training was going. Ronald told me that you were ready to progress to training with


    the teenagers.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I think he has a point,¡± I beamed wide. I was d that my hard work was paying off. ¡°There is one more thing.¡±


    My blood ran cold. ¡°Did I do something wrong? What is it?¡±


    ¡°Friday by six,¡± my brows scrunched in confusion at his words. ¡°That is the time for our date. I will pick you up.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Without another word, he walked out of my car leaving me sitting there in silence.

 CHAPTER 50

    CHAPTER 50


    AMELIA''S P.O.V


    I was anticipating Friday but when it came, I got so nervous that I feared I would throw up. I had been on a few dates before with ke but something


    about Kaden made this feel different. Maybe it was because he was my mate or because he was Alpha. maybe it was both but I was freaking out.


    Kaden did not appear at training and when I asked about him, Caleb simply said he was handling some pack work. He offered to give me Kaden¡¯s


    number but I promptly refused. He was the Alpha, there was no reason why someone like me should have his number. Caleb insisted that Kaden


    wouldn''t mind but I was not willing to take that risk.


    I had sses to take my mind off things but I didn¡¯t want to go. I had sessfully avoided Aiden the rest of the week but I knew that he was only


    biding his time. I rushed out of ss before anyone else and if I saw himing down the hallway, I turned the other way. There was only so much I


    could do before he caught up to me and I knew it. Serena tried her best to help me but I knew she wouldn''t always be around.


    After my first ss, I tried to escape just like I had done but I felt someone shove me hard. I fell to the ground and the contents of my bag spilled out


    in front of me. People snickered as I retrieved my pens off the floor. I looked around but I couldn''t see any indicator of the person that had shoved me


    ¡°Do you need help?¡± I looked up to see Aiden standing in front of me. He bent down and retrieved thest of my pens then handed it over to me. "I


    had no idea you were so clumsy.


    ¡°Thank you but I wasn¡¯t clumsy, someone pushed me,¡± I took a step back to create as much distance as I could between us.


    ¡°Why would someone want to push you?¡± he asked and I shrugged.


    ¡°Thanks again but I have to go, I have another ss.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I tried to leave but he reached out and grabbed my arm keeping me in ce. His grip was not bruising but it was firm and I knew I wasn¡¯t going to get


    out of it. He smiled at me as if he was unaware of how he was holding me in ce.


    ¡°Have you been avoiding me?¡± he asked and I shook my head. ¡°Are you sure because I could have sworn that you were running away from me? Is


    this about the study group? I¡¯m not upset, I can understand how demanding it can be to have to bow to the whims of Kaden.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about that, can you let go of me?¡±


    He nced at my arm that he was holding and for a split second, I thought he was going to refuse but he snatched his hand back. I rubbed my arm


    trying to get rid of the sting. I expected an apology from Aiden but he did not offer one.


    ¡°I have another study group session today. We usually hold them every Friday. This one will be happening at my house.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can make it Aiden,¡± he opened his mouth to give a response but I cut him off. "I really have to go, Serena is waiting for me.¡±


    ¡°I thought you said you had a ss.¡±


    I flushed pink once I realized he had called me out on my lie. ¡°I have to meet Serena so we can go to our ss. I''ll see you around Aiden.¡±


    I turned on my heels and rushed into the throng of people before he could utter another word. Despite being in a sea of people I could not help but


    feel that his eyes were fixated directly on me. The eerie feeling of his stare did not leave me the entire time.


    I was better at avoiding Aiden for the rest of the day. Although we had the same sses, I made sure to stick close to Serena. She was more than


    happy to help me stay away from him and judging by the death stares they sent to each other, I couldn''t help but wonder if there was more to the


    story than I knew. I wanted to ask but whenever I breached the question, she was quick to shut it down


    By the end of the day, she grabbed her bags and practically high tailed it out so I wouldn''t ask any other questions. I was forced to navigate the halls


    by myself and thankfully. Aiden was pulled into a conversation with a strange boy so I was able to avoid him. sses ended by two so I had exactly


    four hours to get home and get ready.


    I didn''t know where Kaden was taking me but I was eager to find out. As soon as I got into the house, ra was waiting for me. She practically


    dragged me into my room and into the tub of hot water that was waiting for me.


    ¡°Take a long bath, I''ll get the makeup things,¡± she seemed more excited for the date than I was. She had practically been floating in the air when I told


    her.


    The bath smelled like roses and when I got in, I almost moaned as the hot water hit my skin. I stayed in longer than I needed to and if not for ra


    banging on the bathroom door to tell me that we were running off schedule, I would have stayed longer.


    I came out wrapped in a robe and she showed me a few outfit choices. She had a much better fashion sense than I did so I asked her to help me pick


    what to wear. Judging by what she chose, I knew I had made the right choice.


    I settled for ripped jeans, a white corset top that entuated my breasts and made them look fuller than they were and sneakers. I tried to find out


    from ra where he was taking me but she was being tight lipped about the entire thing.


    For my makeup, she settled for a


    natural look with glossy lips and


    nude shadow. When she was done,


    she cur edhy hair into a pretty <


    ponytai Land left a few strands down


    to frame my face. I couldn''t belteve


    thathwas staring at myselfin i the


    royror. looked beautiful, Wooked


    perfect. I couldn''t stop mijself from


    smiling and pulling her into a wide


    hug.


    ¡°Kaden will not be able to take his eyes off you,¡± she whispered and my cheeks heated. ¡°Just remember to have fun. This night is all about the both of


    you.¡±


    Just as she finisned speaking, the


    doorbell rang~l knew immediately


    that it was Kaden. A bundle of


    nerves shobup nside me and my >


    palms b¨¦gan to sweat. What if he


    changed his mind? What if he oY


    decid¨¦d that he didn¡¯t want me to be


    hissmate? My mind was conjuring up


    afPthe worst case scenarios and I


    didn¡¯t even realize I had forgotten to


    breathe until ra¡¯s hands rested on


    my shoulders.


    ¡°Breathe, Amelia,¡± she instructed me and I inhaled deeply. ¡°Everything is going to be fine. You are worried over nothing.


    ¡°What if,¡± I began but she cut me off.


    ¡°Forget about the what ifs and just enjoy. If you ever feel like it is too much then shout down the mind link and I wille to get you with no questions


    asked."


    ¡°Thank you, ra.¡±


    She smiled at me then opened the door for me to walk out. Kaden was standing there talking with Pam and Devin. He was wearing a pair of jeans


    and a ck shirt. He paired it with grey sneakers that were identical to mine.


    When he saw me, his eyes widened and he swallowed down a knot in his throat. I noticed a bouquet of flowers in his hands and he handed it over to


    me. They smelled fresh and I knew they were handpicked.


    ¡°lll put that in water for you,¡± Pam said as she gently took the bouquet from me. ¡°Have fun, don¡¯te back toote.¡±


    Kaden held out a hand to me and I


    ingerly took tt-Sparks danced


    across my skin f rom where he held


    me and I felt my cheeks heat. Kaden


    ed me over to his car and opened


    the deor for me. His entire


    demeanor was soft and careful as


    heRelped me into the car. He drove


    in silence and every few seconds, he


    would nce at me through the


    corner of his eyes. Content belongs


    to


    a.


    ¡°You look breathtaking,¡± he breathed after a second of silence. "I''ve been tongue tied since the moment I saw you.¡±


    ¡°You don''t look too bad yourself,¡± I managed out and I saw the corner of his lips quirk up. ¡°Are you going to tell me where we are going?¡¯


    ¡°Not quite, I want it to be a surprise,¡± I pouted and heughed. ¡°You look adorable when you do that. We will be there in a few minutes, Amelia, be


    patient.¡±


    It took us ten minutes to get there. I was confused when the car stopped because we were in the middle of the forest. Kaden helped me out of the car


    and I realized we were in what I could have described to be the densest part of the forest. I could barely see in front of me save for the path where


    Kaden was driving on.


    ¡°Are we in the right ce?¡± I asked and he hummed


    I chose to believe him and follow as he led me through the forest. I began to wonder if maybe I was a little over dressed until we got to a clearing. If


    someone had told me that somewhere like this existed within the forest, I would have called them a liar.


    Right in the middle of the trees sat arge expense ofnd. There was green as far as the eye could see with a smallke by the side. In front of the


    lake sat arge pic nket with two baskets on them. There were also twown chairs next to the nkets. My mouth fell open and I turned to


    Kaden only to see him ncing at me nervously.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± he asked and I nodded.


    ¡®L love it.


    I threw my hands around his neck. When I realized what I had done, I pulled back with a soft flush on my cheeks but Kaden refused to let me go. He


    had his arms around my waist as he pulled me in for a soft kiss. I kissed him back immediately, wrapping my arms around his neck


    I could tell that he was holding himself back in the kiss. He was taking it slow just like I had asked and something blossomed in my chest. All my life.


    Kaden was the first person to actually take my thoughts and opinions into consideration. It warmed my heart.


    I pulled back for air and he rested his forehead against mine. We stayed like that inplete silence for a full minute before he finally pulled back.


    ¡°Would you like to sit down?¡¯

 CHAPTER 51

    CHAPTER 51


    AMELIA''S P.O.V


    Kaden led me towards the nket and helped me sit down slowly. He opened the first basket and the aroma of pastries filled my nose. I hadn''t eaten


    anything since moming and I was grateful for it because my mouth watered at the sight of the things in the basket. I could see pies and sandwiches


    and cake slices.


    The other basket had all sorts of drinks. There was a fruit smoothie as well as some tea and sweets. I smiled widely as I thought of all the effort he


    must have taken to do this.


    ¡°Did you make these?¡± I asked and he scoffed.


    m a good cook but a terrible baker,¡± he whispered as if it were a secret. ¡°I had to enlist help from a friend who makes the best pastries in the pack.


    Maybe one day I can take you to her shop.¡±


    ¡°I would like that very much.¡±


    I thought we were going to eat in silence but Kaden was determined that we do the exact opposite. While we ate. we spoke about anything and


    everything. He asked a few questions about my childhood and I tried to answer them without making my childhood sound sad but I failed because


    each time I told a story, he would clench his fist tightly and grit his teeth in anger. I was sure to end every story by saying it didn''t matter anymore and


    I didn''t care.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry you had to go through all of that,¡± Kaden whispered to me as soon as we had finished thest of the cake slices.


    I was so full that I doubted I could eat any more. I assured him that I was fine with a soft smile but I could see the wheels turning in his head. There


    was more to it than he was telling me and I wanted to know but I also didn¡¯t want to ruin the atmosphere by asking more questions instead I asked


    about his family.


    He told me stories about his father and how his father was kind and brave. The more he spoke, the more I wished I met him or at least had a father


    like that. His father taught him sports and took him for training while mine left me at home and would not have cared if I lived or died. The stark


    difference was obvious and I hated that life was so unfair.


    ¡°Next time,¡± Kaden said immediately changing the subject. ¡°I will make sure you carry a swim suit so we can roll around in theke.¡±


    ¡°Next time,¡± I repeated wanting to make sure I heard him right and he smiled.


    ¡°I would love to have many more nexts with you, if you will let me.¡± in that moment I honestly thought things couldn''t go bad but they did. ¡°ke is in


    the way however.¡±


    ¡°ke?¡± I asked suddenly rmed by the quick change in subject. ¡°ke has nothing to do with this.¡±


    ¡°You feel for him, don''t you? He was right there in your room.¡±


    I knew things were escting and I needed to do something immediately. I reached out and grabbed his cheek. We were both shocked by my actions


    but Kaden stayed still. He watched me carefully as I made my way over to him.


    ¡°ke means nothing,¡± I lied. ¡°I don¡¯t feel for him.¡± I could tell he wasn''t fully convinced so I leaned forward and kissed him


    He kissed me back almost immediately.


    I hated lying to Kaden but I needed to. I wanted to be with him but something about ke kept pulling me back and I needed to know what it was. I


    knew Kaden would never understand so I pushed every thought of ke out of my mind and allowed myself get lost in the kiss.


    For the rest of the evening, we sat on thewn chairs in perfect silence- all thoughts of ke forgotten. Before Kaden, I had never found anyone that I


    could just sit silently with and feel no need to fill the air. I never Knew the volumes that silence could speak before today and I suddenly had a


    newfound appreciation for it.


    We watched the sun set hand in hand and didn¡¯t make a move to leave until it became chilly and I shivered against the breeze. Kaden wrapped an


    arm around my shoulder and the heat from his skin seared into mine. My cheeks heated and I couldn''t help but wonder what a vast difference it was


    from when I first met him.


    He was still the same scary Alpha I met and sometimes, his presence overwhelmed me but he was so soft with me, it was almost like he was


    deliberately trying to be soft. When he stood to his feet, I tried to avoid his eyes because his sheer height and the way he towered over me had me


    feeling anxious. He noticed because he immediately took a step back and gave me the space to stand up on my own.


    When we got back to the car, he helped me in and I couldn''t stop myself from speaking. "I had fun. I didn¡¯t think I could have that much fun but I did.¡±


    ¡°I''m d you did. I hope that means you''re open to the possibility of another one.¡±


    This time, I smiled a genuine smile. "Let¡¯s see how things go.¡±


    He dropped me off at my house sometime around eleven. I was about to get out of the car when he stopped me. He looked anxious and I wondered


    what he could possibly want to say that would make him so anxious. He opened and closed his mouth a few times and I began to worry. Was there


    bad news?


    ¡°Look inside the glovepartment.¡± he said and I hesitated before pulling it open. It was empty save for a simple wrapped box. ¡°Open it, it''s yours.¡±


    I tore into the wrapping because I couldn''t be patient enough to take it off the right way. When I saw what was inside, my eyes widened to the point of


    saucers. I had thought of every possibility but never did I imagine that it would be a brand new phone. I still had my old one so it wasn¡¯t like I had no


    means ofmunication.


    ¡°You should get rid of your old phone so your father doesn''t use it to track you,¡± he exined and I mentally face palmed. How did I not think of that?


    ¡°This one has my number programmed inside. If you need anything at all, then you just need to call.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say,¡± I murmured when I found my voice. "This is expensive. You could have gotten me something cheaper. I could never take


    this.¡±


    I tried to hand it back to him but he refused to take it. ¡°It is yours. Take it or throw it away, I don¡¯t care. I have given it to you and I refuse to take it


    back.¡±


    I was shocked by how fierce his words were. I nced at the phone held in my shaky hands and nodded.


    ¡°Thank you, Kaden,¡± he nodded and I hesitated before leaning over and kissing his cheek. ¡°Thank you for everything. I hope you have a good night.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I got out of the car before I could over think my choices. I felt his eyes on me the entire way to the front door and it wasn¡¯t until I shut the door behind


    me that I heard him start the car. I was so lost in my thoughts and feelings that I didn¡¯t notice ra was in the living room until she cleared her throat.


    ¡°That''s a pretty phone,¡± she pointed out with a smile and somehow I knew that she was aware about it. ¡°So, do you want dinner first or do you want to


    tell me everything?


    KADEN¡¯S P.O.V


    I drove the rest of the way home


    with a smile on my face. Seeing


    Amelia flustered and happy had


    been the highlight of my night. I


    wanted toxput a smile on her face ->


    always. When she refused the >


    phoney was hurt and I didn¡¯t n to


    be that firm with her but I needed


    herto know that I was more than


    willl ng to give her the whole world if


    she asked. That phone barely


    caused a dent in my bank ount


    and the only reason I didn¡¯t do more


    was because ra tald me to take it


    easy.


    When I got to my house,


    immediately knew something was


    wrong. For starters, my mother''s car


    was parked i in my driveway. She =>


    never came to visit unless ~~


    something was wrong. I nced at


    my phone first and I muttered a


    curse when I realized I had¡¯seven


    missed calls from her. I put it on


    silence because I didn¡¯t want any


    disturbances with Amelia. Content


    belongs to


    Just as I got out of the car, the front door opened and mother stood there with a ss of wine in her hands. ¡°How nice of you to finally join us, Kaden,


    I have been calling you all day.¡±


    ¡°I was busy, mother,¡± I said dismissively. ¡°My phone is not always with me. You should know the nature of my job better than anyone.¡±


    She pursed her lips. ¡°I do actually, which is why I took the liberty of preparing dinner for all three of us. Lucy told me that you have not had a single


    dinner with her.¡±


    Her tone was using and I resisted the urge to snap at her. I loved my mother but she was beginning to get on my nerves. I did not want to taint the


    beautiful memory of the day I had with Amelia by spending the rest of my night with Lucy.


    ¡°I am tired mother,¡± I lied. ¡°I already ate at the office. I need to make it an early night.¡±


    I started to walk past her but she rushed over to block me. ¡°You could just sit at the table with us. It will not hurt to spend some time with your mother.¡±


    ¡°Mother please, I do not want to do this with you tonight. Can we reschedule the dinner? I''ll make it on whatever day you set.¡±


    I could tell that she was upset but she nodded. "Monday will be fine for me. I hope you don¡¯t have ate day then too.¡±


    She brushed past me to grab her


    purse and witout another word


    sauntered att of the house. She ~


    made SURE resto m the door and I x


    made my" way to the dining room>


    where Ducy was seated. She was in


    a form fitted dress the colorof


    rubies and in front of her was a


    candle lit dinner set for tWo people.


    Family dinner my ass. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    ¡°Your mother really wanted to spend time with you,¡± she began but I raised a hand to stop her.


    ¡°I know what you''re daing and this will remain myst and final warning to you. Do not ever think you can set my mother up against me. Is that clear?¡±


    ¡®it was her idea, not mine,¡± she rushed out. ¡°I was just sitting here when she asked where you were. I told her you were at the office and she


    suggested that I set up a dinner and she was going to call you, when you didn¡¯t show up. she came over.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care whose idea it was, all I want is for you to stop. Is that clear?¡¯


    ¡°Yes.


    I could tell that she wanted to say more but I was done listening to her. I walked out of the dining room and mmed the door to my room shut. It was


    the only part of the house where I was free from Lucy and her incessant presence


    I rxed into my bed and pulled out my phone. I saw the green icon next to Amelia¡¯s name signaling she was online. I did not hesitate before I sent


    her a text. She responded almost immediately and just like that, my mood was lifted.


    I was exhausted from the day¡¯s events but I spoke to Amelia up until the early hours of the morning.

 CHAPTER 52

    CHAPTER 52


    AMELIA''S P.O.V


    Even though I was exhausted the next morning, I still found myself feeling like I was floating through the clouds. I was on cloud nine and I felt


    invincible. It felt like there was nothing that could ruin my mood. My high spirits were so obvious that ra teased me relentlessly all morning but it


    wasn''t enough to dissuade me.


    I had my first training with the teenagers that morning. Unfortunately Ronald was not the one taking it but the instructor was really nice. It was more


    taxing than training with the kids and I was easily the weakest person in the group but I was confident it would get better. I left the field limping and


    with aching shoulders and thighs but my day still felt perfect.


    ¡°I''m worried about you,¡± Serena whispered snapping me out of my thoughts.


    We were in the caf¨¦ because our ss had been shifted. We were sipping coffees and trying to get a head start on the assignment that we had to


    submit in a week. Seeing as we always sat together, we were paired together for every group assignment.


    ¡°Why are you worried?" I asked in response to her question. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°You''re too excited today,¡± she exined and I scrunched my brows. ¡°You look like you''ve swallowed a rainbow or something. You were like this


    yesterday as well. Did something happen?¡±


    I was about to tell her no but a buzzing from my phone distracted me. I pulled it out to see a text from Kaden that had me grinning from ear to ear. He


    had wished me luck in ss today and although it was a simple message, my lower belly had erupted with butterflies.


    ¡®It is a guy. isn¡¯tit,¡± Serena used. "I thought I already warned you away from Aiden. He is bad news, thest thing you want to do is get involved


    with him.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? It isn¡¯t Aiden.¡±


    ¡°That phone you''re holding isn¡¯t even out yet. I know that because I have been saving up for when it drops next month. The only people who would be


    able to get ess to it would be the top ranking families and I know for a fact that Aiden has an interest in you. I like you Amelia, that is the only


    reason I am telling you this. Stay away from him


    ¡°It is not Aiden,¡± I tried to assure her but I could see that she didn¡¯t believe me. ¡°I stay with the Beta¡¯s family. They were the ones who gave me the


    phone. They''re a high ranking family. I had no idea the phone was so expensive.¡±


    She still looked suspicious but my answer seemed to have relieved her of some of her suspicion because she nodded. She turned back to the papers


    in front of her but I didn''t want to let the conversation go so easily. There was a reason she was against Aiden so badly and I wanted to know why. I


    sensed bad blood between them and I knew it was greater than the general dislike.


    ¡°Is there a particr reason you hate Aiden?¡± I knew she heard my question because she froze but she did not lift her head to look at me. ¡°I am


    grateful that you''re looking out for me but it just seems like there¡¯s something going on between the both of you.¡±


    As soon as my words were out of my mouth, she began to gather her things. I was dumbfounded for a second as I watched her. I tried to think back


    on my words in case there was anything I said that may have pissed her off but I couldn''t find a fault with my words.


    ¡°This is my fault. I should have never said anything,¡± she muttered under her breath. ¡°Feel free to do whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°I wasn''t trying to call you a liar. Serena, I''m sorry, I''m just-¡±


    I reached out for her but she pulled away from my grip. ¡°You''re more than wee to experiment with Aiden yourself. This is thest time I''ll try to


    help someone else.


    She stormed out of the caf¨¦ leaving me sitting there in silence and confusion. I could feel eyes on me as people tried to figure out what had just


    happened. I felt so self conscious that it only took me two minutes before I gathered my own things and left the caf¨¦. I decided to finish my waiting in


    the library and I was on my way there when I noticed someone following me.


    I nced over my shoulder and noticed it was the men from the border. I hadn¡¯t seen them in a while and I honestly forgot they existed until now. I


    could see them whispering to themselves and pointing in my direction so I sped up my walking. I didn¡¯t know what they wanted but I also did not want


    to find out. Thest thing I needed was to cause trouble.


    I turned aer sharply and I bumped into someone. Arms wrapped around my shoulders to keep me from falling and I looked up to see Aiden


    smiling down at me. I nced over my shoulder only to see the men murmuring between themselves in disappointment. For a brief moment, I was


    relieved to be with Aiden


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked following my line of sight to the men. ¡°Were they bothering you again? I could talk to them if you wanted.¡±


    ¡°No, I''m fine, can you just walk me to ss?


    He smiled. ¡°Of course.¡±


    When ss ended, I had Aiden walk me out again. He led me to the parking lot and I could hear people whispering as we passed them. I saw Serena


    and she was shaking her head in disappointment. I wanted to tell her that it wasn¡¯t what she thought but she disappeared before I had the chance.


    Aiden led me towards my car and I was shocked to see ra standing in front of it. As far as I knew, she wasn''t having any sses. She smiled when


    she saw me but her smile fell when she noticed the person beside me. If Aiden noticed her swift change in expression, he didn¡¯tment on it.


    Instead, he walked me up to the driver¡¯s side door.


    ¡®I''m assuming this is safe enough,¡± he saidpletely ignoring ra. ¡°I''ll see you next week, Amelia.¡±


    He walked away and as soon as he was out of earshot, ra grabbed my arm


    ¡°What are you doing with Aiden?¡± she all but yelled. ¡°You need to stay away from him.


    ¡°I was trying to but there are some men whe have been bothering me and they only seem to leave me alone when he¡¯s there. I didn¡¯t want to be with


    him, I had to.¡±


    She pursed her lips. ¡°You should tell Kaden about it.¡±


    ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t need to worry about something this stupid. It is just college stuff,¡± she raised a brow. "You have to promise me that you won''t tell him.


    ¡°I promise but my point stands. Kaden will flip if he figures out you''re spending time with his cousin.¡±


    ¡°He won''t figure it out.¡± my words were more of a threat than a request.


    ¡°If that''s what you want then no problem. I¡¯m always on your side. He is asking for you though. He wanted to see yau in his office.¡±


    ¡°Do you know why?


    She shook her head and I let out a sigh. I hadn''t done anything wrong so I had nothing to worry about. That was the mantra I kept repeating as I


    drove to the office. ra said she couldn''te with me so she left me to make the drive on my own.


    When I arrived, I was nervous


    because a partof me couldn''t help


    but won der ny day was about to


    take a sharpleft turn. I greeted the~.


    guards atthe door andthey =~


    responded curtly but o herwise> ,


    ignored me. I braced myself to see


    Luey at his desk but I was shocked


    t&Find it empty. I found miyself


    looking around for her and I didn¡¯t


    even realize I was doing it until


    Kaden¡¯s secretary cleared her throat.


    ¡°She isn''t here,¡± she said once she caught my attention. ¡°The Alpha is waiting for you inside.¡± I started to walk past her but she grabbed my arm. "I


    know this might be stressful but he just wants to make sure you''re not threat to the pack. It will be over soon.


    I smiled softly and she released my hand.


    I made my way into the office and


    knocked softly! waited until I got a


    grun beforetpushed the door open.


    Kaden was Seated at his desk and-~


    as soon¡¯ Bs he felt my presence, his


    head snapped up. I shut the door


    behind me and ina sh, Kaden was


    outof his seat and in front.of me. He


    had moved so fast that fe was


    othing more than a blur in my


    vision.


    SJ


    ¡°You sent for me,¡± I began and he hummed. His eyes ran over me as if he could not get enough. ¡°Is there something wrong?


    ¡°I needed to see you,¡± his words had me flushing pink. ¡°You look amazing. Is this how you always dress to schoal?¡±


    I looked down at my outfit wondering if I had picked wrong. It was a simple pair of jeans, a spaghetti top and a jacket over it. I wasn¡¯t overly exposed


    in fact. I would have categorized the outfit as very decent. I nodded unsure of where Kaden was going with the question and he let out a groan from


    deep within his chest.


    ¡®I''m sure you have every man falling over his own feet for you.¡± he led me towards the table but instead of letting me sit opposite him, he pulled me


    towards his chair and pulled me into hisp.


    My cheeks heated from the proximity and I looked away. His body was hot against mine but I couldn¡¯t focus on that, all I could think about was the


    last memory I had of him in this chair with someone else. it had my spine straightening and a from marring my expressions.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    His hand curled into my hair and he turned me to face him. ¡°What''s wrong Amelia? Did I do something? Is this too much?¡±


    ¡°You had her on yourp,¡± I voiced out and I saw him close his eyes and mutter a small curse under his breath.


    ¡®I''m sorry I did that. I should never


    have. I would take it back in a


    second if I could, I even threw out


    the chair it¡¯s anewone,"Iwas oS


    shocked¡éhat he did that and even?


    more Sstiocked that he was willingly


    telling me. '' ¡®I know I cannot take


    thase memories away but t ifyou


    want, I can give you new.ones. If you


    let me, I can paint over those


    memories you have of her with you


    instead.¡±


    ¡°I- do you mean that?¡±


    ¡°I want you, Amelia. It is a shitty thing to say but when I was with her, I only thought about you. I know it doesn¡¯t make it better but it is true and right


    now, I want you. If you don¡¯t want that, you can get up and leave.¡±


    I was shocked at his brazen admission. I had never had someone tell me so boldly that they wanted me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to have sex with you in here, I''m not ready for that.¡±


    ¡°Your first time won''t be in my office,¡± his lips curled up. ¡°I don¡¯t need to have sex with you, I just want to hold you.


    I found myself standing to my feet and I felt his disappointment. I made my way over to the door and hesitated over the knob before moving down to


    the key. I turned it once and the click echoed through the room.

 CHAPTER 53

    CHAPTER 53


    AMELIA''S P.O.V


    The moment I locked the door, I realized what I had done. I was shocked that I could be so brazen. I had never done something so out there before


    and just thinking about it had me flushing crimson. I risked a nce at Kaden and I saw that he was just as shocked, if not more shocked than I was.


    It was not in my nature to make the first move but somehow I had gathered up the courage.


    I slowly made my way back to him keeping my eye on the ground. The moment I got within arm¡¯s reach, he grabbed me, pulled me into hisp and


    kissed me. His lips were warm and the kiss has my toes curling and my spine arching into him. It was not soft in any way, it was frenzied and imbued


    with pleasure.


    One hand held my waist firmly while the other tangled itself in my hair to angle me just the way he wanted. I let out a gasp when he tugged at my hair


    tighter and his tongue slipped into my mouth. I had never felt anything as erotic as Kaden¡¯s kisses. It threatened to tip my entire world off its axis. It


    was like a drug and I wanted more.


    My thoughts scared me because I never thought I could feel that way. My core ached and clenched around nothing. I squeezed my thighs together in


    an effort to quell the ache and the hunger but it wasn¡¯t working. It just wasn¡¯t enough. I whined and Kaden pulled back to press his forehead against


    mine.


    ¡°Kaden,¡± his voice was barely more than a whisper on my lips and he buried his head into my neck with a groan.


    In one quick move, he had flipped me so I was straddling his hips. My legs were on either side of him and I was settled over his thighs. I flushed pink


    and tried to hide my face in my hands. I felt so vulnerable and bared open. I was not sure if he would like what he saw. Lucy had ample breasts and


    she was small. I had curves and although my breasts weren''t small, they were nowhere near Lucy''s.


    Kaden pulled back from my neck and ran his eyes over me. ¡°Perfect.¡± he murmured and my cheeks heated.


    ¡°You don''t mean that.¡±


    ¡°Of course I do,¡± he stared at me as if he were in a daze. ¡°I have never seen anything or anyone so perfect. It is like you were carved directly from


    marble just for me.¡±


    He released my hair to run his hands down my body softly. The calluses on his hands created goose bumps all over my skin. His hand trailed up my


    side and towards my jacket. His eyes were pleading and I nodded slowly. He let out a sigh of relief and shrugged off my jacket. Once it was off and on


    the floor, he ran his hands up and down my arms. It was more intimate than seductive but it still had me squirming in hisp.


    His hand moved up to cup the back of my neck and he leaned closer to brush his lips over mine. ¡°I want to take this slow but I¡¯m scared I can¡¯t. Tell


    me what I can do, tell me what is enough for you.¡±


    I didn''t know what to say. The fact that he cared enough about me to ask was endearing and somewhat erotic. I bit down on my bottom lip and his


    eyes zeroed in on the action. I felt him swell beneath me and even though I thought it wasn''t possible, my cheeks heated up further.


    He reached out to pull my bottom lip from my teeth. ¡°Tell me what I can do.


    ¡°You can kiss me.¡± my voice was barely over a whisper as I spoke. It felt too weird to voice out what I wanted like that. It was different but I liked it.


    Kaden leaned forward and brushed his lips against mine once again. ¡°Here?¡± he asked before moving his lips to my neck. ¡°Or do you want it here?¡±


    Before I could respond, he pressed an open mouthed kiss on the column of my throat. I let out a gasp and my hands reached up to grab the cor of


    his shirt. I felt him smirk against me as he kissed up and down my throat. The only sounds I could form were soft gasps of pleasure as his lips moved


    against me.


    He bit down on my throat and I let out a sound so wanton that I wasn¡¯t even sure it came from me. His tongue reached out to smooth the spot and I


    melted like a puddle in his hands. He repeated the process until I found myself rocking my hips against him desperate for some friction to rid myself of


    the ache in between my thighs.


    As he assaulted my neck, one of his hands trailed up my arm until he got to my breast. His hands were sorge that he could almost fit the entire


    thing into his hands. My breasts were heavy but he held onto one peak and rolled his thumb over my nipple through the fabric of my clothes. The


    action had me gasping for air.


    Suddenly, he froze.


    I let out a whine of protest as he pulled away from me. His eyes were half lidded with lust and there was a tent in his trousers. I could see him


    straining to pull away from me almost as if it physically hurt him to do so. He helped me to my feet and pulled my jacket onto my shoulders


    ¡°I hate to leave you like this,¡± he murmured, ¡°especially since you didn¡¯t cum yet but I have something important to handle. I will see you as soon as I


    can."


    I smiled despite the warring of emotions inside of me. Kaden stood to his feet and he looked over me with a small smirk before running his thumb


    over a particr sore spot on my neck.


    ¡°This is going to bruise,¡± he didn''t sound the least bit offended by that fact. "It makes me want to leave a lot more.¡± I thought he was going to make


    good on his words but he took a step back. ¡°You should leave, before I can''t stop myself. I will see you when I can


    The lust filled haze washed away


    and I was left.with realization. I


    didn''t regret but was


    embarrassed that I had acted in


    such a way. I awkwardly rushed over


    to thedoor and pulled it open. :


    Kaden¡¯s secretary was at her table


    ane rushed off before she ould


    even say a word. I felt likeif I had


    hesitated for even a second, she


    would have seen through me.


    N


    I didn''t stop to breathe until I got to my car. I rested my head against my steering wheel.


    Fuck.


    By the time I got home, I had


    managed to get my emotions under


    control. raand Pam were


    talking when¡¯! walked in and they ~


    took one took at me before their Ii lips


    curled I tH into grins. I didn''t need.¡±


    them. 46 voice out the fact that. ¡®they


    knew what had happened b¨¦tween


    Kaden and I. I didn¡¯t want:to know


    how they knew but I also y didn¡¯t want


    to answer their questions so I turned


    on my heels and walked into the


    kitchen.


    ra followed me in and I tried to ignore her as I rummaged through the fridge for something to snack on. She was able to stay silent for two minutes


    before she finally blurted her first words out.


    ¡°How are you?¡± her question was so suspicious that I couldn''t help butugh. "I don¡¯t want to overwhelm you. I don¡¯t even want the details, I just want


    to know how you are.


    ¡®I''m fine,¡± I didn¡¯t need to think before the words left my lips because it wasn''t a lie. ¡°I feel great but I want to know how you knew. Do I smell like him?


    Do you think the people in the office noticed?¡±


    ¡°No, you don''t.¡± she assured me. "It''s just that there¡¯s a huge hickey on your neck. It wasn¡¯t hard to put two and two together.¡±


    My eyes widened and I quickly took out my phone. I turned on the camera and sure enough like ra said, there was arge purple bruise on my


    neck. My cheeks heated when I saw it because it reminded me of everything that happened with Kaden. I wasn''t embarrassed to say that I enjoyed it


    and wanted more but I also wanted to take it slowly.


    I didn''t want to be another Lucy and I did not want Kaden to turn into another ke. A part of me told me I was being stupid for trying to wait it


    out because if he wanted to use me, he would still wait out and use me but I ignored it. I was willing to take that risk rather than rush into things and


    get hurt once again.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡®I''m d you''re giving him a chance,¡± ra''s words snapped me out of my reverie. ¡°You both deserve to be happy.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, ra.¡±


    ¡°Just take things at your pace, things will work out for the both of you, I am very confident about that.


    ¡°Are you?¡± I hated how vulnerable I sounded. The truth was I was scared of putting my all and getting nothing in return. ¡°Do you really think that?¡±


    ¡°I know that, just watch.¡±


    I went in to change into something that would cover my neck because I didn¡¯t want everyone staring at it. I finished up my homework and once I was


    done, I sat with ra and Pam and watched soap operas. I didn¡¯t understand half of what was going on but it was fun. Pam made popcorn for


    us and ra brought us fresh fruit juice which we ate.


    We stayed there until it waste and


    my eyelids were drooping. I would


    have fallen ateep if it weren''t for


    ra nudging me to return to the ¡°>


    room. I could barely remember the


    journey there. AllI knew was that


    oneiinute I was in the livingroom


    an¨¦ the next, I was in the room. I


    didn¡¯t even get the chance to change


    before I flopped on the bed and fell


    asleep.


    I was not asleep long because a small sound jerked me awake. It sounded like creaking and at first, I thought I was imagining g it so I tried to fall back


    asleep but I heard it again and this time, it wasing from outside my door. I assumed it was ra or the wind so I ignored it and I had started to


    drift off yet again when my door creaked open.


    This time, I was wide awake because I knew ra would have knocked first. I held my breath as I heard footsteps make their way into my room and


    whoever it was shut the door quietly. I felt the presence make their way close to me and at that moment, breeze blew in from the window. I got a whiff


    of the scent and I immediately sat up in attention.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!